,transcriber's ,note3    ,this text is  
intended for users whose text readers   
cannot use the   real 7unicode_/utf-#h7 
version of the file4    ,in the original
 text1 some vowels were written with an 
overline or   tilde representing a      
following nasal 7m or n74 ,although some
   combinations were more popular than  
others1 there were no absolute   rules2 
it seems to have been done primarily to 
make lines come out   even4 ,for this   
,,ascii text they have been unpacked to 
their -m or -n   form without further   
notation4    ,some paragraph breaks in  
the original book were ambiguous3 text  
ended at mid-line1 but the following    
line was not indented4 ,these   are     
shown as single blank lines4            
,unambiguous paragraph breaks are       
shown with two blank lines4 ,sidenotes  
are shown in double   brackets without  
other identification4    ,spelling1     
punctuation and capitalization are      
unchanged4 ,all   virgules 7slash _/7   
are in the original4 ,the printed book  

used   v initially1 u later in the word2
 sidenotes used vv for w4   ,details    
about unusual spellings1 printing errors
 and corrections are   given at the end 
of the text4    ,latin words in the body
 text were in ,roman type1 shown here   
with lines4 ,a few words used unusual   
abbreviations1 shown in   single        
brackets4 ,greek words have been        
transliterated and shown   between marks
       ,a ,treatise of the              
,cohabitacyon of the   faithfull with   
the   vnfaithfull4    ,wherunto is      
added4    ,a ,sermon made of the        
confessing of   ,christe and his gospell
 _/ and of the   denyinge of the same4  
,anno ,m4,d4,,lv4      ,apocal4 #ah4    
,come awaye from her my poeple _/ that  
ye be     not partakers of her synnes _/
 that ye       receyue not of her       
plagues4     ,in this furst treatise    
theys   thinges ar contayned4  #a4 ,the 
question of ,cohabitacion4  #b4         
,christians maye not be present at      
popishe masses and supersticions4  #c4  

,the masse is a prophanacion of the     
lordes supper4  #d4 ,the dutie of       
princes is to mayntain pure ,religion   
amonge ther subiectes _/ and what       
inferior ,rulars must do when they be   
commaunded contrarie by their superiors4
  #e4 ,a confutacion of the reasons     
which ar made to proue the ,cohabitacion
 lawfull4  #f4 ,how the ,iues ar to be  
handeled of christians4  #g4 ,the       
papistes ar heretikes4     ,whether the 
dwellinge together   and familiar       
conuersacion of the   godly withe the   
godles _/ the faithfull withe the       
faythles _/ the professor of ,christes  
gospell withe the papiste be   lawfull  
or no4    ,reasons prouing that it is   
lawfull4  ,the reasons bi whiche many do
 persuade them selues _/ and others also
 _/ that yt ys lawfull _/ for the       
faythfull to haue famylier conuersation 
_/ and to dwell together withe the      
vnfaythfull1 are theise4     #a         
,christe ,iesus dyd go vnto the feastes 
and dyners of publicans and synners _/  

and was there accompanyed and           
famyliarlie conuersaunte with them4 ,in 
lyke maner beinge bydden of the         
phariseis to dyners _/ he went4     #b  
#a4 ,cor4 #g4  ,also ,s4 ,paule dothe   
byd _/ that the faythful whiche is      
ioyned in mariage withe the vnbeleuer   
sholde not be separated _/ yf the       
vnbeleuer will dwell withe the          
faythfull4     #c   #a4 ,cor4 #aj4      
,againe he teacheth _/ if any of them   
whiche beleue not byd you to a feaste _/
 and if ye will go _/ what soeuer ys    
sett before you _/ that eate _/ c4 ,in  
an other place he likwise sayethe3      
#a4 ,cor4 #e4  ,i wrote vnto you in an  
epistle _/ that ye sholde not companie  
withe fornicatours4 ,and ,i meant not at
 all of the fornicatours of this worlde 
_/ or of the couetous _/ or of          
extorsioners _/ or of the ,idolatrors _/
 for then muste ye neades haue gone owt 
of the worlde4 ,but nowe ,i haue written
 unto you _/ that ye companye not       
together4 ,if any that is called a      

brother _/ be a fornicatour _/ or       
couetous _/ or a worshipper of ,images  
_/ or a rayler _/ or a drunkard _/ or an
 extorsioner _/ with him that ys suche  
_/ see that ye eate not4     #d         
,genes4 #ab4  ,abraham beinge called to 
go owt of ,chaldee _/ ys commaunded to  
trauayle in those countries _/ in whiche
 the people were altogither vngodlye and
 wicked ,idolatrours _/ that ys _/ in   
the lande of ,canaan _/ and in ,egypte4 
#e   ,genes4 #ac4  ,lot refused to      
continewe in the housholde _/ and       
familiar companie of ,abraham _/ and did
 chose to dwell amonge the ,sodomytes4  
#f   #d4 ,reg4 #e4  ,naaman the ,sirian 
_/ after that he was healed of his      
leprosie _/ dyd returne to his          
,idolatrous nation4     #g   ,marc4 #e4 
,christ our ,sauior dyd not reteyne with
 him all those whom he dyd heale _/ but 
commaunded some of them to returne vnto 
their own famyliars _/ countrymen _/ and
 kinsfolkes 7which yet were wicked _/   
and infidels7 among whom they sholde    

publishe and declare _/ what the lorde  
hade done for them4     #h  ,the ,iues  
both by the ciuile and canon lawes ar   
not only permitted to lyue among the    
christians _/ but also to haue their    
synagoges3 and tribute is taken of them4
     #i  ,some heretiques haue libertie 
giuen them by ciuile lawes _/ to dwell  
amonge the faithfull3 for the lawes do  
not apoynte them all to be punished by  
deathe4 ,we reade that the ,nouations   
hade their ,churches and congregations  
_/ permitted in ,constantinople _/ in   
the tyme of ,constantine the greate _/  
and ,theodosius _/ whiche were moste    
godlie ,emperours4   ,these are the     
reasons by whiche many do persuade them 
selues and others _/ that yt ys lawfull 
for the godlie and faythful _/ to dwell 
together and to haue familiar           
conuersation withe the wicked and       
vnfaythfull _/    ,the disposition of   
the ,tretise4  ,to proue that their     
persuasions are false and vntrulie      
gathered of thes places _/ ,i muste     

propounde certayn diuisions3 whiche     
beinge done _/ ,i shall put forthe      
certayne propositions or sentences ,in  
the prouinge of which to be true _/ ye  
shall playnlye perceyue howe these      
places alledged _/ are abused of them to
 maynteyne their false opinion4     ,the
 furst ,diuision  ,firste _/ ,i muste   
deuide betwene the estates and sortes of
 men3 ,some sortes of men _/ are        
,magistrates and rulers3 some other be  
subiectes and of the comen sorte of     
people4     ,the second ,diuision  ,the 
second diuision shalbe of cohabitation  
or dwelling together _/ of which one    
kinde ye free _/ that ys _/ where men be
 not compelled to communicate withe     
wicked superstitions _/ vngodly rites   
and ,idolatries4   ,an other kinde of   
cohabitation _/ or dwellinge together   
there is which ys not free _/ and that  
ys where men are compelled to           
communicate withe wicked supersticions  
_/ to be presente at ,idolatries _/ and 
so to defyle them selues4     ,the thred

 diuision4  ,the thirde diuision shalbe 
of the godlie and faithfull men them    
selues _/ whiche are thus familiarlie   
conuersaunte withe the vnbeleuers4      
,either they are learned stronge and    
able to confesse the doctrine of truithe
 in religion _/ and to reproue and      
conuince the false3 orels they ar       
vnlearned _/ weake _/ and vnable to     
stande in the confession of the truithe 
_/ and reprouinge of vntruthe4   ,these 
three diuisions shall suffice4 ,nowe    
will ,i put forthe certeyne sentencis   
and propositions4  ,the firste sentence 
and proposition _/ shalbe of those which
 in estate and condicyon are priuate men
 and subiectes3 ,of that cohabitation   
and dwellinge whiche ys free4 ,and of   
those men which are learned and stronge3
 of all wich ,i make this proposition4  
,the furst proposition4  ,priuate men   
and subiectes _/ which ar learned and   
stronge _/ dwellinge in that place where
 they be free and not compelled to      
communicate withe wicked supersticions  

_/ they maye be famyliarlie conuersaunte
 _/ dwell and liue together with the    
vnbeleuers ,this maye they do _/ but yet
 vnder certeyn conditions _/ and        
obseruinge certeyn rules4     #a        
,rules to bekept4  ,of which the firste 
ys this _/ that they do teache thos     
vnbeleuers with whom they do liue and   
are familiarlie conuersaunte _/ and do  
instructe them in the truithe _/ trulye 
teachinge them and earnestlie callinge  
them _/ vnto the knowledge of the       
truithe _/ and faythe in ,christe4 ,and 
this they muste not leaue of to do so   
longe as they be dwellinge and familiar 
with them4 ,to the end also that they   
maye do this the better _/ yt ys not    
vnlawfull _/ but moste conuenient for   
them to shewe them selues frendlie _/   
gentill _/ and louinge unto the         
vnbeleauers withe whom they are         
familiarlie conuersaunte _/ and         
dwellinge _/ ,so that theise maye       
perceyue that the faythfull do loue     
them3 els ys yt to be feared that they  

shall do no good withe them4 for that   
doctrine ys moste redylie receyued of   
the hearer _/ which commeth from him _/ 
of whom the hearer ys persuaded _/ that 
he ys hys frende _/ and that he louithe 
hym indeede4     #b  ,the second thinge 
that the faythfull must take heede of _/
 and ,rule which they must obserue ys   
this3 ,that they do lyue an holy lyfe _/
 and that amonge the vnbeleauers their  
conuersacion be so godly _/ graue _/    
comely _/ and agreing with their        
profession _/ that in no wise they do   
gyue any offence through the wickednes  
of their lyfe3 for yf by their lyfe the 
vnfaythfull shuld be offendid _/ then   
shuld their mynistery be vnprofitable to
 the vnbeleuers _/ for that by their    
euell doings they shuld ouerthrowe what 
soeuer they labored to builde vpp in    
wordes4     #c  ,the thred thinge that  
theise men must take heede of _/ and    
,rule which they must obserue is4 ,that 
they do not communicate _/ with the     
vnfaythfull in their supersticions and  

idolatries _/ nor iet do so mutch as    
outwardly to seame to allowe them4 ,thys
 ys not to be doone in ony wise _/ no   
not in hope therby to wynne the         
vnbeleauer from hys supersticion _/ and 
,idolatrie3    ,ro4 #c  ,for this ,rule 
of the holy ghoste doth euer remain     
certain _/ ,euell things ar not to be   
doone _/ that goode maye comme therof4  
,this vnchaungeable rule must not be    
broken4     #d  ,the fourth and last    
thing that theise men must take heede of
 _/ and ,rule which they must obserue is
 this4 ,that they haue not ther familiar
 conuersacion with the vnbeleuers for   
their own cause _/ as for their pleasure
 and recreacion _/ or for their gayn and
 profite _/ but only in respect of      
wynnynge them to the gospell of christe4
 ,neither ys this conuersacion and      
companie _/ contynually to be hadd and  
kept with the vngodly and vnbeleuers _/ 
but so long as ther is goode hoope of   
wynninge _/ and conuerting them to the  
gospell of christe4 ,for yf the         

vnbeleauers shall shew themselues so    
obstinate in their euell _/ that they   
giue iuste cause to despaire of ther    
amendement _/ then ar they vtterly to be
 forsaken _/ and no conuersacion or     
companie is to be hadd with them _/     
farther then the necessitie of lyfe     
enforcith either partie4 ,as yff the    
vnbeleauers shuld be in such extreme    
necessitie _/ that they could not be    
releaued but at the hand of the         
faythfull3 or yf theise shuld be in that
 necessitie _/ that they could not      
otherwise obtain thinges necessarie but 
of the vnfaithfull4 ,also in byinge and 
selling thinges necessarie for the lyfe 
_/ as garmentes _/ victuals _/ and such 
like3 ,agayn in such thinges as cyuile  
estates _/ and condicions do require _/ 
as of princes and ,rulars to demaunde   
lawfull defence _/ and to obey them in  
thinges lawfvll3 to fathers _/ maried   
folke _/ masters _/ and such lyke _/ to 
do thos duties which ar appointed in    
godds worde4 ,in theise thinges to vse  

the vnbeleauers _/ or to minister vnto  
them _/ ys not vnlawfull4   ,thus and in
 thys manier _/ yt ys lawfull for a     
priuate man _/ which is lerned _/ and   
constant in godds truithe _/ being in   
that place wher no man ys compelled to  
be partaker of wicked supersticions _/  
to dwell together _/ and vse familiar   
conuersacion with the vnbeleuers and    
vnfaythfull _/ as theise named ,rules   
and condicions _/ do appoint and suffer4
 ,and so haue ye this proposicion       
declared and opened _/ ,the same ys     
confirmed _/ by the example of ,christ  
our ,sauiour4 ,he dyd resorte to the    
dyners _/ and feastes _/ where scribes  
and pharisees _/ publicanes and synners 
were _/ to thys ende onlie _/ euen to   
teache them and to winne them vnto the  
,gospell4 ,so saieth hierom4    ,hiero  
in ,matt4 cap4 #i4  ,the lorde dyd go   
vnto the feastes of synners _/ that he  
mighte haue occasion to teache them and 
that he mighte gyue spirituall meates to
 them which dyd bydde hym3 and after    

speaking how christe went ofte to       
feastes _/ ,theare ys 7saithe he7 no    
other thinge reported _/ but what he dyd
 _/ and what he taughte there4 ,that    
bothe the humblenes of the lorde in     
goinge to synners _/ and the power of   
hys doctrine in conuertinge the         
penitents _/ mighte be declared4        
,after the same maner _/ the prophetes  
in the olde tyme were conuersaunte with 
the ,idolatrous people4 ,so were the    
,apostles famyliarlie conuersaunte with 
the vnbeleuinge ,iues _/ and went also  
emongest other vnbeleuing nations and   
men4    ,act4 #ag4  ,s4 ,paule when he  
came to ,athens _/ dyd not thinke skorne
 so famyliarlie to behaue him selfe that
 he went in to the temples of their     
,idolls _/ and verye curiouslie searched
 the corners of the same _/ he dyd viewe
 their altars _/ the titles and         
inscriptions of ther altars _/ so that  
he founde owte that title _/ ,ignoto    
,deo which was an altar dedicated vnto  
the vnknowen ,god _/ wherof he dyd take 

occacion to make that same hys sermon in
 which he preached ,christe vnto them   
euen as yt were owt of their own bokes4 
,and thus _/ ,i thinke _/ that this our 
proposition _/ 7which of yt owne selfe  
ys plaine and euident ynoughe7 ys       
sufficientlie proued4 ,namelie thys _/  
that a priuate man _/ learned _/ and    
constaunte in the truithe _/ beinge in  
that place where no man ys compelled to 
communicate with wicked supersticions _/
 maye be familiarlie conuersante with   
the vnbeleuers _/ so longe as in hys    
conuersation he doth obserue and kepe _/
 the conditions before mencioned4       
,conuersation vuith men excommunicate4  
,here ,i thinke good to adde _/ as yt   
were by the waye of admonicion _/ that  
kepinge these rules and conditions _/ yt
 ys lawfull for the godlie to be        
conuersaunte with them which be         
excommunicate _/ euen to call them in to
 the waye of godlynes _/ and not to     
communicate with them in any euill or   
synne4    ,the secund proposition4      

,nowe will ,i put forthe an other       
proposition or sentence _/ whiche shalbe
 of those persons whych be of a priuate 
estate and are subiectes _/ of that     
cohabitacion which ys fre wher no man is
 compelled to communicate with wicked   
supersticions _/ and of suche men as be 
vnlearned in the knowledge of gods      
truithe _/ weake in faythe _/ and       
therfor vnable to make a christian      
confession of truithe4 ,thys collection 
agreeth with that which ,i gathered     
before _/ of which ,i made my former    
proposition _/ sauinge that wheras there
 _/ with the priuate estate and free    
dwellinge    ,ignoraunnce in men is     
intollerable4  _/ ,i coupled men that   
were learned and stronge to confesse the
 truithe _/ heare ,i do adde in the     
place of them _/ men vnlearned _/ vnable
 _/ and to weake to confesse the        
truithe4 ,but herin thincke not that ,i 
do alowe suche ignoraunce and vnablenes 
in men4 ,suche ignoraunce in men is     
sharply to be reproued _/ for ther is   

none so veri an idiote _/ so simple and 
vnlearned amonge ,christianes _/ but he 
ys bounde in conscience to be able to   
rendre an accompte of hys faythe _/ and 
also to be somwhat able to teache and   
instructe others _/ yea and to saye     
somwhat for the truthe _/ in all the    
principall poyntes of the christian     
faythe _/ which he may do yf he be but  
meanlie instructed in the ,catechisme4  
,but bicause _/ partlie throughe the    
peruersnes of the ministers which do not
 their office to instructe men _/       
partlie throughe the negligence of men  
which do not their dutie in seekinge to 
be instructed _/ suche ignoraunce there 
is _/ ,i admytt therfore into this my   
collection those ignoraunte _/ vnable _/
 and weake men4 ,and so ,i make this    
proposition4 ,those men which are of a  
priuate estate and condition _/         
dwellinge or beinge in a place where    
they be not compelled to communicate    
with wicked supersticions4 ,and are them
 selues vnlearned and vnable to confesse

 and defende the truithe _/ maye not vse
 famyliar conuersation with the         
vnbeleuers4   ,these men ar not in that 
condition that the learned be _/ of whom
 ,i dyd speake before _/ for they cannot
 teache the vnbeleuers _/ yea they be   
not able to defende the gospell of      
christe from the blasphemie of the      
vnbeleuers _/ neither can they deliuer  
them selues from suche false snares as  
the vnbeleauers shall laye for them3    
,wherfor they must not haue familiar    
conuersacion with them _/ through which 
they shall thus throwe themselues into  
perill _/ and ieoperdie3 ,except that   
they can assure themselues of such      
strenghth _/ that they shall not yealde 
vnto the wickednes of the vnbeleuers4   
,otherwise _/ if they shall happen to   
dwell togither in one place with the    
vnfaithfull3 ,lett them take goode heede
 that they do lyue an holy lyfe amonge  
them3 ,and for the rest _/ let them so  
far as the necessitie of lyfe _/ and    
ciuile businesses and affaires shall    

suffer them _/ vtterly abstayn from the 
companie of the vnbeleauers4     ,a     
question4  ,but heere risith a question3
 ,whether that such a weake and         
vnlearned man _/ maye learn ony of the  
liberall artes _/ or philosophie _/ of  
such a master as is an vnbeleauer4      
,vnto which ,i answer3 that forbicause  
to lern such artes of an vnfaithfull    
master is not of such necessitie as can 
not be auoided _/ therfor the man that  
ys weake in faithe must not lern them of
 hym4 ,yt is a very daungerus thinge _/ 
to vse them which ar vnbeleauers as     
,masters and teachers3 for often tymes  
in the myndes of the hearers ther       
arisith a gret admiracion and estimacion
 of the teacher _/ and it maye easilye  
com to pas at the lenghthe _/ that they 
shall thincke and ,iudge that theise    
teachers ar not deceyued in ,religion _/
 bicause they be of an exacte and       
perfect knowledge in these liberall     
sciences _/ and philosophie4 ,this 7,i  
saye7 may happen of it that men ar wont 

to attribute mutch vnto their teachers4 
,yea that it may be so _/ ,i will proue 
by the contrarie4 ,origen by teaching   
the ,mathematicalls _/ and such sciences
 _/ did bring many men to the knowledge 
of christe4 ,for furst he dyd begyn to  
reade among them such sciences with     
which they wer delighted _/ ,in which he
 being expert _/ dyd shew vnto his      
hearers suche connynge _/ that he dyd   
forthewith gett amonge them great       
estimacion _/ and so the more easili    
drawe them vnto the doctrine of christe4
 ,augustine likewise cam to ,millaine _/
 to heere ,ambrose _/ bicause he was    
counted an excellent ,rhetorician4 ,and 
so whilst he desirusly herd hym _/ at   
the lenghth by hearinge he was tourned  
form the sect of the ,manichees _/ vnto 
the true catholiques4 ,as therfor by    
lerning of these sciences of godly      
teachers _/ the vnbeleauers haue beene  
conuerted vnto the faithe of christe _/ 
euen so _/ yea mutch more easilie it    
maye comme to pas _/ that they which ar 

weake and vnlearned _/ may vnder        
vnbeleauinge masters _/ be drawn from   
christe to vngodlynes4  ,wherefor seing 
that this can not be doone without great
 perill and daunger _/ that such a      
weakling shuld vse an vnfaithfull       
,master _/ ,i thincke that he shuld     
abstayn alltogether from suche4   ,sum  
do heere obiect and saye _/ that ,s4    
,paul to the ,corinthians doth appoint  
no such ,rule condicion not exception _/
 as ,i haue spoken of _/ vnto the weake 
and vnlearned3 but he playnly saith4    
#a ,cor4 #aj4  ,if ony of them which    
beleaue not _/ do bidd you to a feaste  
_/ and yf ye will go _/ whatsoeuer ys   
sett before you that eate _/ c4 ,in     
which wordes he teachith _/ that it is  
lefte vnto our own will as a fre thinge 
to go _/ or not to go4 ,i answer _/ that
 ye must marcke well thos wordes of     
,paule _/ 7and yf ye will go47    ,hovv 
theise vvordes1 and if ye vvill go1 ar  
to be   vnderstonded4  ,he doth not     
grant vnto euery mans will thys libertie

 _/ and fredom _/ but vnto a goode and a
 right will he gyuith libertie to go4   
,for yf a man wold go thether to drincke
 droncken _/ glotonusly to fill the     
belly _/ or to gyue the tongue to       
filthie and vncomly talke _/ without    
doubt that man shuld syn _/ euen for the
 wickednes of hys will _/ and for hys   
corrupt entent and purpose4 ,euen so _/ 
yf a man dowbted hys own strenghth _/   
and dyd certaynly perceyue that he could
 not profite them that shuld be there _/
 and yet wold go thether _/ vndowbtedly 
with a safe conscience and with a goode 
will he could not take that thing in    
hande _/ for he can not direct hys doing
 to the glorie of godd _/ as he ys      
commaunded to do4 ,wherefor though ,paul
 expressely doth not adde that rule _/  
yt folowith not therfor _/ that yt is   
not to be added3 yea that yt ys to be   
added ,i will proue by other places of  
the ,scripture4 ,and to thend that we do
 not herin depart from ,paul _/ the same
 thing _/ and doctrine of will _/    #a4

 ,cor4 #g4  he teachith in the 4#g4     
chapter of the same epistle3 wher he    
entreating of gyuyng or not gyuinge a   
virgine to mariage saithe _/ ,that he   
doth well which keapith his virgin _/   
and that purposith it surely in his     
harte _/ 7addinge this condicion7 hauing
 no neade _/ but that he poure ouer his 
own will3 for if he shuld do otherwise  
then his daughter either wolde _/ or    
then her necessitie required _/ then    
shuld he neither will _/ nor do well4   
,thus to do a goode worcke _/ or to make
 an acte prefect _/ yt sufficithe not to
 take heede that it be not euell of     
nature _/ or repugnant vnto gods worde  
_/ but vnto this ys also required _/    
that we do go about the same with an    
vpright and perfect mynde and will4 ,s4 
,paul _/ therfor _/ doth not simply     
permitt this going _/ but with certayn  
circumstances4 ,which ar _/ to go with a
 goode will to enstruct the vnfaythfull3
 ,agayn to go with an assured purpose _/
 not to be1 and taste of such strenghthe

 _/ that he shall not be ouerthrown4    
,and thus this proposicion remaynith    
true _/ that the man whiche ys weak and 
vnlearned _/ must separate himself from 
the company and famyliar conuersacion of
 the vnbeleauers _/ so mutch as cyuile  
and naturall businesses and affaires    
will suffer _/ and as the necessitie of 
lyfe shall require 7as ,i saide before74
 ,lykewise all houshold duties and      
offices appointed in gods worde must be 
obserued _/ els shall he offend _/ for  
as ,paule saithe3    #a4 ,timo4 #e4  ,he
 that prouidith not for hys _/ and      
especially for them of hys own howshold 
_/ the same hath denied the faithe _/   
and ys wors then an ,infidell4 ,and to  
proue farther _/ that this vnlearned and
 weake man must abstayn from the        
familiar companie of the vnbeleauers _/ 
yea thoughe they be most deere vnto hym 
_/ that ,rule doth serue _/ which       
,christe our ,sauiour gyuithe sayinge4  
,matt4 #e4 #ah4  ,if thy hande or fote  
offend the _/ and hinder the _/ cut yt  

of _/ and cast it from the _/ c4 ,if    
thyn eye offend the _/ plucke yt out _/ 
and caste yt from the4 ,we ar not       
commaunded in this place _/ to cut of   
the outward membres of our bodie _/ as  
,origen 7yf it be true that sum do      
report of hyme7 dyd vntruly thincke _/  
but as the sownd interpretours do write 
_/ thos frends and thinges _/ which ar  
most nighe and deere vnto vs _/ ,theise 
ar they which must be cut of plucked out
 _/ and cast awaye from our familiaritie
 and companie _/ when they do plucke _/ 
and separate vs _/ from the true waye of
 saluacion _/ or be such a hinderaunce  
vnto vs as puttinge impedimentes and    
lettes in our waye _/ do hynder vs from 
walking in gods lawe4 ,chrisostom       
entreating this matier _/ writithe4     
,in ,ioan4 hom4 #ae4  ,if the membre    
which ys misioined vnto the bodie must  
be cut of _/ ar not then euell frends   
mutch nore to be cut of8 ,and agayn _/  
he saith _/ ,if we do cut of that membre
 which ys rotten _/ and incurable from  

the bodie _/ for feare les yt shuld     
corrupt the other partes therof _/      
7which we do not bicause we do neglect  
it _/ for who yet did euer hate his own 
fleshe1 but to saue the rest7 how mutch 
more is this to be done to them which ar
 euell ioyned vnto us8 ,which yet we    
must not do as thoughe we did despise   
them _/ but to prouide that our helthe  
and saluacion be not brought in daunger 
by them1 after that we do see that we   
can not profite them at all4 ,to this   
also belongith the lawe which christe   
did giue3    ,matth4 #ah4  ,that he     
which will not heere the brethern       
admonishing him _/ ,and doth contemne   
the voice of the churche when it        
reprouith _/ and correctith hym3 he is  
then to be estemed and taken as an      
ethnicke _/ and a publicane4    #a4     
,cor4 #e4  ,which thing ,paule puttith  
in practise when he biddith _/ that the 
,corinthians shuld excommunicat the     
fornicator _/ les that a litill leauen  
shuld soure the whole lumpe of dowe4 ,to

 the same pupose he usith the vearse of 
the poete ,menander4    #a4 ,cor4 #ae4  
,euell wordes do corrupt goode maniers4 
,ther ,paul teachith that the true      
doctrine of the ,resurrection was       
greatly hindered amonge the ,corinthians
 _/ which wer but newly turned vnto     
christe _/ bicause they dyd to lightly  
gyue eare to the vngodly argumentes and 
reasons of philosophers _/ or rather of 
heretiques _/ which did contend and     
stryue agaynst that doctrine4 ,no man   
can sufficiently consider _/ how the    
bewitching of wicked tales _/ and talkes
 _/ do shake and hurt the tender        
conscience and weake faithe _/ of the   
foeble and weake brother4 ,wherfor it is
 most necessari and profitable to       
admonishe them which ar weake _/ that   
they do abstayn _/ and withdrawe them   
selues _/ from the felowshipp and       
familiar companye _/ of the vnbeleauers4
 ,the phisicions _/ do cowncell when a  
contagius disease hath enfected any nigh
 place _/ that thei which as yet ar     

sownd and not enfected _/ shuld not     
comme vnto them that be enfected        
alreadye and sicke _/ bicause that in   
the bodies of men _/ and the            
temperatures _/ and disposicions of the 
same _/ ther is such a common passion   
and suffering _/ that the infection doth
 easily go from them that be infected _/
 vnto the other4 ,and though they which 
do not take heede and keape them selues 
from that infection _/ do not presently 
feale the poyson and force therof _/    
yeat inasmutch as by lytill and litill  
the infection _/ and poyson receyued    
doth growe _/ not long after they ar    
sure to feale the force and strenghthe  
of it4 ,seing this is so _/ and eich man
 maye worthily and godly take heede to  
auoide the diseases of the bodie _/     
mutch more diligent heede is to be taken
 of all men _/ that they do not from ony
 man or place gett vnto themselues      
infecting vices of the minde4 ,our      
,nature _/ and disposicion through our  
naturall and birthe syn is now so       

corrupt _/ 7as both the holy scripture  
doth warn vs _/ and infinite examples of
 dayly experience do teache vs7 that we 
neade not to dowt at all _/ but that we 
shall easily receyue the poison _/ and  
infection of other mens synnes _/ if we 
do not fle farr from them3 ,and as with 
no great labour they will cleaue vnto vs
 _/ so after they be ons crept and roted
 vnto vs _/ then hardly and not without 
great payn and labor _/ will they be    
thrust out agayn4    ,in ,ioemm4 hom4   
#ef4  ,wherefor ,chrisostom in the afore
 named place semith to say well4 ,if    
7saithe he speaking of the vnbeleauers  
and wicked7 we coulde make them better  
_/ and not hurt our selues _/ all       
thinges wer to be doone3 but when we can
 not profite them _/ bicause they be    
incurable _/ and such as will not be    
amended _/ and yet we hurt our selues _/
 they ar vtterly to be cutt of4 ,and to 
the end that he might the more strongly 
confirme his saying _/ he alledgith that
 sayinge of ,paul3    #a4 ,cor4 #e4     

,put awaye the euell from among yowe4   
,which wordes of ,paule ar not to be    
vnderstonded of the synne _/ for the    
greke word is in the masculyne gendre _/
 ton pone3ron _/ and therfor he meanith 
by it _/ the wicked man4 ,the same      
wordes ,i will now sumwhat bend _/ vse  
_/ and turn _/ vnto the profite of you  
that be weake _/ and thus saye vnto     
yowe4 ,put awaye your own selues from   
the euell men that ar emongst you3 for  
seing ye ar but priuate men _/ and      
vnlearned _/ and therfor can not put    
away the euell from among you _/ yet    
your selues ye may ridd _/ and conuey   
awaye from being emongst the wicked _/  
and the euell men4   ,morouer it        
happeneth that whilest the weake and    
vnlearned do thus familiarly accompanie 
the vnbealeuers _/ ,they can not chose  
but they must heare many subtill reasons
 and see many other thinges which do    
mutch make against the true religion    
that they do profes3 ,which thinges when
 they se and be not able to disproue and

 confute _/ ,they do it not3 ,and so    
they ronne into two mischeifs4 ,the     
furst is _/ ,that they ar as it wer     
witnesses of the blasphemie _/ and of   
the reproche that the vnbeleauers do to 
the truthe3 the seconde _/ that they    
maie happ to haue summe stinge left     
sticking in their concience _/ with     
which they shalbe longer _/ more        
greuusly and daungerusly tormented _/   
then either they thincke of or do feare4
 ,let vs heere therfor the wise man     
which doth saye4    ,eccles4 #ac4  ,who 
so touchithe pitche shalbe fyled ther   
with all _/ and he that is familiar with
 the proude _/ shall become lyke vnto   
hym3 ,take not a burthen vppon the _/   
aboue thy poure _/ neither ioyne thow   
thi self to hym that is more honorable  
_/ and ritche then thiself4 ,these words
 of the wiseman _/ do for two causes    
belong to our purpos4 ,furst _/ bicause 
that they do teache _/ that other mens  
synnes ar lyke vnto pitche _/ which doth
 stycke vnto the fingars and garments of

 them that do touche it4 ,agayn _/ that 
eich man shuld well trie and consider   
his own poure and strenghth4 ,vppon     
which cowncell _/ ,i do gather two      
thinges4 ,furst _/ that the infirme and 
weake must not ioyn themselues in       
familiaritie with the wicked _/ for     
wickednes will then cleaue vnto them3   
,secondly that eich man must so well    
consider _/ and iustly trie his own     
poure and strenghth _/ that he doth not 
ouermatch himself4   ,the churche of    
godd in all ages hath felt by experience
 that mutch euell hathe happened through
 this familiar companie _/ and          
felowshipp keapt betwene the weake in   
faithe and knowledge _/ and the         
vnbeleauers4 ,in the ,primitiue churche 
forthwith after christes ascension _/   
because the ,iues which wer conuerted   
vnto christe did lyue a great while with
 thos gentils which hadd receyued the   
gospel _/ ther begon a very ,iuishnes4  
,for the ,iues did enforce the          
ceremonies of ,moses lawe _/ myngling   

them with the doctryne of the gospell _/
 through which they did infect many     
congregacions of the christians so sore 
_/ that scarsely and hardely at lenghth 
could that euell be roted out3 ,yea that
 euell hath so preuailed _/ that euen   
vntill our tymes _/ in ,spayn namely _/ 
and in sum other places also _/ ther be 
many which do not only holde still the  
ceremonies of ,moses lawe with the      
profession of christe _/ but they do    
thincke them to be necessarie vnto      
,saluacion4 ,they emongst the ,spaniards
 which be of this mynde _/ ar called    
,marrani4 ,and vnto this daye the       
churche of ,india is enfected with the  
same vice4 ,but let the examples of the 
holy scripture _/ ,i praye you _/ teache
 vs euen the same4 ,the ,israelites     
which wer captyues in ,babilon _/ by the
 space of #gj4 yeares _/ when they hadd 
libertie gyuen them furst of ,cyrus _/  
then of ,darius _/ thos two most noble  
,kinges to return _/ they did not all   
forthewith return _/ but a great number 

of them _/ such namely as wer weaker in 
the lord then other _/ being delighted  
with the commodities and pleasures of   
their houses _/ feildes and traffique of
 merchandize _/ did abide still amonge  
the chaldees3 ,which men how sharpely   
they wer reproued of ,esdras _/         
,nehemias _/ ,zacharias _/ and other    
prophetes _/ it dothe playnly appeare in
 the scripture to them that liste to    
seake and knowe it4 ,how the ,israelites
 wer infected throughe that conuersacion
 which they hadd with the ,egiptians _/ 
it appearith playnly by this _/ that    
whilest they wer in the desert _/ when  
as yet the wonderfull benefites of godd 
wer euen before ther eyes _/ they did   
fall from the lord their dilyuerer vnto 
,idolatrie _/ and vnto that kinde of    
,idolatrie _/ which they wer acquaynted 
withall in ,egipte4 ,ther they hadd     
seene howe the ,egiptians worshipped an 
,oxe _/    ,exod4 #bc4  they therfor    
violently trauailed with ,aaron when    
,moses was absent _/ that he shuld make 

them a calf to worshipp3 which when he  
hadd doone _/ then began they ioyously  
to crye3 ,theise ar the godds _/ ,o4    
,israell _/ which brought the out of the
 lande of ,egypt4 ,agayn _/ when by the 
desert wild and barren places _/        
,numer4 #be4  they wer comme to the     
coastes of the ,moabites _/ and began to
 waxe more familiar with them then      
became the poeple of godd _/ through    
that familiaritie they wer brought to   
this _/ that not only they did committ  
most vile whordom with thos beastly     
women _/ but also that they sacrificed  
vnto their most shamefull ,idoll _/     
,baalpeor _/ and suffred themselues to  
be coupled vnto his sacrifices4 for     
which they suffred many miseries and    
calamities4    ,math4 #bf4  ,peter      
likewise _/ when he camme into that     
wicked court of the cheif prest and was 
ther conuersant emongst thos damsels and
 vngodly seruantes _/ most miserablie   
did he denie and forsweare his master   
christe our ,sauiour3 which his fault _/

 after he departed from thence _/ he did
 bewaile with abundaunce of teares4 ,by 
these histories ye may playnly see _/   
what happenith vnto the weake through   
that familiar conuersacion which they   
haue with the vnfaithful4    ,esaiae #f4
  ,esaye the prophet _/ when he did se  
the lorde sitting vppon his seate of    
glorie _/ with his ,angels about hym    
most purely publishing his prayse _/    
though he semith not to thincke hymself 
greatlye gyltie of ony notable cryme or 
fault _/ yet cryeth he out _/ ,o wo is  
me _/ c4 ,i dwell amonge a poeple that  
hath vncleane lyppes4 ,this man of godd 
truly did thincke _/ that he hadd gotton
 no small corruption and infection _/   
bicause he hadd lyued long with an      
vncleane poeple4   ,the histories of the
 heathen do teache vs the same thinge4  
,alexander that gret and mightie kinge  
of ,macedonia _/ who by the force of    
armes _/ and most notable victories _/  
hadd subdued the greatest parte of the  
whole worlde _/ ,euen he hymself was    

ouercomme with the maniers of the       
,persians4  ,and vppon whom of right _/ 
as vppon a conquered poeple _/ he shuld 
haue laied lawes _/ to haue brought them
 to that seuere kinde of lyfe which the 
,macedonians vsed _/ euen he as a man   
conquered and ouercomme of ther maniers 
_/ suffered hymself to be so shamefully 
misused _/ that he did take vnto hym    
their kinde of araye _/ their lowse     
delicacie _/ their pompe and pride _/   
and set4 furthe hymself to be worshipped
 of them as godd4 ,and so being         
corrupted he did allow that fall from   
the maniers of the grecians _/ through  
which he did sustayn great reproche     
amonge the wise _/ and mutche hatred    
amonge his souldiours _/ and that not   
vnworthilie4 ,besids this _/ we must    
knowe _/ that if these men do without   
ony ,rule or godly end keape such       
companye _/ and be familiarly conuersant
 with the vnbeleauers _/ except that in 
theise the fruite of their conuercion do
 quickly appeare _/ and of the other    

also it be by all meanes ernestly sought
 _/ both in the reprouing of their      
vnbeleif _/ and in alluring them to the 
truithe _/ ,it doth happen that ther    
conuercion is hindred by such companie  
and familiaritie4 ,for whilest the      
vnbeleuers do se that the faithfull do  
lyue so frendly _/ and familiarly with  
them _/ they do iudge forthewith that   
their supersticion _/ and vnbeleif _/ is
 not so wicked a thinge _/ nor yet a    
thinge so to be abhorred and condenned  
_/ as it is reported _/ yea thus maye   
they be brought to imagin _/ that they  
maye be saued though they do perseuere  
_/ and contynue in their vnbeleif4 ,for 
if it wer otherwise 7shall they thincke7
 theise goode and godly men _/ wold not 
be thus familiar and frendly with vs4   
,i do omitt to speake of this _/ that   
many other of the brethern ther ar _/   
which by the example of this            
conuersacion _/ do persuade themselues  
that they maye do euen the self same    
thinge _/ and so do beare with the      

wicked _/ and do wincke at their euell  
_/ bicause that they haue seen other men
 do so before them ,and thus it commith 
to pas _/ that by the example of sum men
 _/ this euell spreadith it self abroade
 so that in the end _/ our faith and    
,religion _/ is euen layed forth for the
 wicked and vngodly _/ to mocke _/ and  
contempn4   ,often tymes also that thing
 happenith _/ which we reade to haue    
happened in ,pauls tyme _/ amonge the   
,corinthians _/    #a4 ,cor4 #aj4  that 
the brethern by this conuersacion _/ ar 
brought to be partakers of the          
wickednesses _/ vile custumes _/ and    
,idolatries of the vnfaithfull3 ,which  
familiar conuersacion _/ dothe not only 
couple them with the vnfaithfull _/ but 
it is a meane to make them ,idolatrours3
 for thauoiding of which _/ ,paule      
cryeth out in the same place3    #a4    
,cor4 #aj4  fle ,idolatrie4 ,i do       
likewise passe ouer with silence _/ that
 wher our weake and vnlearned brethern  
_/ do thus ioyne themselues in familiar 

conuersacion with the vnfaithfull _/ it 
can not be but betwene them and the     
vnfaithfull _/ sumtyme ther will happen 
communicacion of ,religion3 ,and then   
though it happ so that through want of  
learninge _/ our weaklinges do not      
slyppe and foile them selues _/ ,yeat   
bicause they can not dissolue _/ and    
answer vnto the arguments _/ and subtile
 reasons of the aduersaries aptly _/    
ther arisith then contentius stryfes    
betwen them _/ and not only this _/ but 
euel speakings _/ reproches _/ and      
hatreds _/ which thinges ar so farr from
 edifying _/ that they do altogether    
hynder and lett it3 furthermor in these 
conflictes it happenith _/ that our     
weaklinges at lenghth are putt to       
silence _/ so that they neither speake  
to confes the truithe _/ nor to reproue 
that whiche is fals3 ,now consider heere
 what a libertie these men do lose3     
which christian libertie is in free     
boldenes in speakinge _/ to reproue that
 which is fals _/ as to confes godd _/  

and his truithe4 ,this libertie of free 
speaking and confessing _/ no christen  
man ought so to gyue ouer _/ but that he
 in all his talke shuld and might vse   
it4   ,but in this companie of          
vnbeleauers _/ these weaklinges do not  
_/ yea darre not vse it _/ les they in  
ther sayings _/ shuld be snatched vpp _/
 and put to shame4 ,yet truly no men _/ 
nor ony companye of men shuld cause a   
christian to caste awaye this fredom and
 libertie4     #b ,cor4 #f4  ,for our   
purpose also makith that sayinge of ,s4 
,paul4 ,set your selues at large _/ for 
what felowshipp hath righteousnes with  
vnrighteousnes8 ,or what companie hathe 
light with darcknes8 ,or what concorde  
hath christe withe ,beliall8 ,either    
what parte hath he that beleauith _/    
with an ,infidell8 ,or how agreith the  
temple of godd _/ with ,images8 ,these  
wordes ar so playn that they neede not  
to be expownded3 ,in which _/ this      
conuersacion of which we now do entreate
 _/ is most simplye _/ and playnly      

forbidden4 ,the figures and ceremonies  
of ,moses lawe ar taken awaye _/ but yet
 the thinge figured _/ which is as ,i   
might saye _/ the strenghth _/ the pythe
 _/ and foundacion of them _/ doth      
remayn4    ,numer4 #ae4  ,which thinge  
being true _/ ,i maye then aske this    
question4 ,the lorde commaunded that the
 ,iues shuld make gardes in the         
quartiers of their garments _/ and to   
put vppon the garde _/ a ribande of     
yelow silcke _/ c4 ,my question now is4 
,whi the lorde did commaunde _/ that the
 ,iues shuld differ from the gentils _/ 
not in circumcision only _/ but euen in 
their garments also8 ,euen for this     
cause verily _/ that they shuld be      
taught euen by their gardes also _/ that
 they wer gods peculiar people _/ and   
that they shulde separate themselues    
from the gentils _/ that they shuld not 
be conuersaunt with them _/ neither     
shuld they ioyne themselues in          
familiaritie withe them _/ farther then 
the necessitie of either of the lyues   

did require4 ,the ,iuishe gardes we do  
reiect _/ but this which is ment by the 
gardes we both do and must retayne4 ,in 
many places the lorde commaunded the    
,iues also that they shuld not return   
into ,egypte _/ and that they shuld not 
aske healpe of the ,egiptians _/ nor of 
the ,assirians3 ,which he did partly to 
this end _/ that through such           
familiaritie as then must haue beene    
betwene them and their healpers _/ the  
,israelites shuld not be infected withe 
their vices4 ,the booke of the ,iudges  
_/ doth playnly inough teache vs this   
will and pleasure of godd4    ,iudic4   
#b4  ,for the ,israelites did synne     
greuusly in this _/ that they did put to
 tribute thos ,idolatrus nacions _/ ouer
 whom the lorde hadd gyuen them uictorie
 _/ and did couenant with them _/ that  
they shuld dwell amonge them in peace _/
 which thinge godd hadd diuers tymes    
expressly forbidden them to do _/       
commaunding that they shuld vtterly     
destroye the inhabitantes of that lande3

 ,this he did partli bicause _/ that    
through this they shuld not be brought  
by the ,cananites _/ into the daunger of
 ,idolatrie4 ,now the cause being such  
with these weake _/ and vnlearned men _/
 of whom ,i now do speake _/ they must  
likewise take goode heade to obserue    
that rule _/ which the lorde appointed  
vnto the ,israelites4 ,it appearith     
playnly _/ that this commandement of god
 was kept longe tyme amonge the ,iues3  
for they did not vse ony familiaritie _/
 nor keape companie withe the           
,samaritans which did not truly worshipe
 the lyuynge godd _/ no not in christes 
tyme _/    ,ioan4 #d4  as it appearith  
by the talke that he hadd with the woman
 at the well4 ,morouer as the goode     
fathers in olde tyme _/ did esteme it as
 their singular ioye _/ when they might 
be familiarly conuersant with the godly 
_/ so how mutch they sorowed ,when they 
could not be so conuersant with the     
people of godd _/ and in godds house _/ 
,dauid is witnes3 ,who when he fledd    

from the face of ,saul his persequtour  
_/ did mourn _/ and in the psalmes with 
most heauie complaintes _/ doth lament  
_/ that he was compelled to be          
conuersant amonge straungers _/ such as 
did not knowe the lyuyng godd _/ and to 
be as it wer an exile from godd _/ and  
his people4 ,so shuld the companie hadd 
with the vnfaithfull _/ be heauy and    
bitter to the faithfull4     ,daniel #a4
   ,daniell and his thre felows _/ might
 haue lyued _/ vppon the ,kinges table  
_/ and haue eaten most fyne and delicate
 meates _/ but they did rather chose to 
lyue together with potage _/ and water  
_/ and vtterly to forsake thos pleasures
 _/ and delicacies _/ then they wold    
defile them selues with the meates of   
the vnbeleauers4 ,moses also _/ as it is
 writon in the epistle to the hebrues _/
    ,hebr4 #aa4  might if he wold haue  
beene taken for the ,sonne of ,pharaos  
daughter _/ and so to haue beene in     
greate hoope of obtaynynge the kingdome 
of ,egipte3 but all this sett a parte _/

 he did chose rather _/ forsaking all   
theise thinges _/ to go vnto his        
brethern _/ which wer in miserable      
bondage _/ seruinge and laboring in     
claye _/ and bricke3 ,which thing to do 
_/ as it was a greate triall of his     
faithe _/ so the doinge of it doth      
commend _/ and sett furth his faithe _/ 
and shew what loue he hadd to be        
conuersant with the people of godd4     
,they which do not folowe these examples
 _/ do shew how litell they do regarde  
the glorie of godd _/ and the communion 
and felowship of sayntes _/ which they  
will not gayne nor redeame with losse _/
 no thoughe it be of neuer so litill3   
,and in this preferring of their own    
gayne welthe and commoditie _/ aboue the
 glorie of godd _/ and the felowlie     
communion of the godlye _/ they do most 
wickedly4    #a4 ,cor4 #aj4  ,do we     
7saithe ,paule to the corinthians7      
prouoke the lorde8 ,ar we stronger then 
he8 ,theise weake brethern _/ which do  
not trie their own strenghth to fele    

their weaknes so _/ that they might     
seeke the encreace of strenghth in them 
selues _/ but being weake indeede _/    
both dare and do thus desperatlie       
committ themselues vnto this familiar   
conuersacion with the vnfaithfull _/    
they do tempt godd _/ and do after a    
sort prouoke hym _/ as thoughe they     
wolde becomme stronger than he4   ,many 
more reasons might ,i bringe to proue   
this proposicion true4 ,that a priuate  
man _/ being in a place wher he is not  
compelled to communicate with the       
supersticions of the vnfaithfull _/ and 
is vnlearned vnable _/ and to weake to  
confesse the truithe _/ must not ioyne  
in familiaritie _/ nor be familiarly    
dwelling and conuersant together with   
the vnfaithfull4 ,but bicause ,i do     
suppose that it is sufficiently proued  
by the reasons which ,i haue alledged _/
 ,i will now prepare myself to an other 
proposicion4   ,the thred proposicion   
shalbe _/ of ,priuate men and subiectes 
_/ which ar lerned and stronge _/ and of

 them also which ar weake and vnlearned 
_/ of that dwelling which is not fre _/ 
wher as men ar compelled by lawes _/ and
 ,tyrannye to communicate and to be     
partakers with the wicked in their      
supersticions and ,idolatries3 ,and of  
theise ,i make this proposicion _/ and  
sentence4    ,the thred proposicion4    
,priuate men and subiectes be they      
learned or vnlearned _/ stronge or weake
 _/ which ar dwelling and abyding in    
that place wher men ar compelled to     
communicate _/ and be partakers withe   
,idolatrors _/ and to be present at     
vnlawfull supersticions and ,idolatries 
_/ defiling themselues with vncleane    
,religion _/ maye not dwell together nor
 be familiarly conuersaunt _/ they may  
not ioyne in societie with suche        
,idolatrors3 ,i saye _/ that this       
cohabitacion _/ and familiar dwelling   
together is vnlawfull _/ vngodlye _/ and
 not to be kept in ony wise3 ,but in    
this case a faithfull man must either   
flye _/ or dye for the truithe _/ that  

he be not compelled to defile himself   
with ,idolatrie4 ,ther is truly but one 
truithe _/ and that same must be holden 
with a pure conscience _/ neither must  
it be forsaken for the pleasure of ony  
man4    #a4 ,cor4 #aj4  ,s4 ,paul saith 
to the ,corinthians3 flye ye ,idolatrie4
 ,then do men flye ,idolatrie _/ when   
either they do depart from the place    
wher ,idolatrie is committed _/ or when 
abiding still in the same place _/ they 
do gyue their lyues and suffer deathe   
bicause they will not committ ,idolatrie
 nor allowe it with ther presence4 ,paul
 therfor teachith by this sayinge _/    
that in no wise the faithfull shuld come
 at the ,idolatries of the vnfaithfull  
_/ but flye from them3 which sentence is
 so playn to the vnderstondinge of the  
most symple _/ that it neadith no       
exposicion at all4 ,the lawe and the    
prophetes _/ the olde ,testament and the
 newe _/ ar full of such sentences _/   
and commaundementes _/ which do forbidd 
straunge worshippinge of godd and       

,idolatrie4    #b4 ,mach4 #g4  ,call to 
your mynde the historie of the          
,machabees _/ which ,i do not recite as 
thoughe ,i wold gyue to that booke ony  
lyke autoritie with the ,canonicall     
scriptures1 but bicause the historie is 
rehersed not only ther _/ but also in   
,iosephus _/ and the examples of them ar
 profitable for vs _/ therfor ,i do     
alledge them4 ,that godly ,mother hadd  
rather haue the whole fruite of her     
bodie to be miserablie destroyed _/ then
 ons to taste of swynes fleshe4         
,gen4 #b4  ,swynes fleshe _/ and ,adams 
apple _/ of their very nature ar not so 
to be abhorred _/ for eiche of them is a
 goode creature of godd4 ,but           
forsomutche as vnto them godd hathe     
ioyned his worde to forbid the tasting  
of them _/ therfor euen as ,adam could  
not eate the forbidden apple _/ so could
 not they eate swynes fleashe without   
committing of greate synne3 which rather
 then they wolde do _/ the poore babes  
offer themselues to the deathe _/ and   

the godly mother doth most stronglye    
therto encorage them and most           
constauntly abide the same herself4     
,in the church of christe ther haue     
beene innumerable martirs _/ as         
,eusebius _/ and others do write _/     
which haue most constantly abidden      
deathe _/ bicause they wold not depart  
from the ,religion of christe _/ nor    
file themselues with ,idolatrie3 ,they  
wold not put one grayne of franckinsence
 vppon the altars of the ,idols _/ nor  
throwe one floure _/ nor ons bowe the   
knee before them _/ but suffered rather 
deathe4    ,matth4 #aj4   ,luc4 #ab4    
,they hadd this alwais before ther eyes3
 ,feare not hym that killethe the bodie 
_/ c4 ,and that he speakith of killing  
the bodie _/ is likewise to be          
vnderstonded of taking awaye of goodes  
and ritches3 ,but he is to be feared _/ 
which after that he hath taken awaye    
bothe lyfe and goodes _/ can throwe the 
soule into euerlastinge fire _/ feare   
hym4   ,s4 ,paule to persuade the       

,corinthians that they shuld abstayn    
from meates offered vnto ,idols _/ vsith
 theise reasons3    #a4 ,cor4 #c4       
,bicause they wer the ,temple of godd4  
,they wer the membres of christe _/ and 
therfor they might not become the       
membres of an ,idoll4 ,bicause they wer 
partakers of the lords table of which   
they could not be partakers and of the  
table of ,deuels also4 ,and the same    
thing that ,paule said vnto the         
,corinthians _/ do ,i also saye vnto    
these our brethern of whom ,i do        
entreate4     ,daniel4 #c4  ,daniel his 
thre felows did gyue themselues _/ to be
 thrown in to the burnynge fornace _/   
rather then they wold worshipp the      
kinges golden ,image4 ,but theise       
thinges must now be applied vnto theise 
most vnhappie ,daies _/ in whiche _/    
wher poperie rulith _/ the godly which  
do dwel togither with the vngodlie _/   
the professours of christes gospell _/  
,i meane _/ ,with the papistes _/ ar    
compelled to be at ther ,masses _/ and  

most vile and filthie ,idolatries and   
supersticions3 vnto them doth this      
proposicion reatche _/ and of them      
therfor ,i do playnly affirme _/ and    
saye this _/    ,it is not lawfull to be
 present at the popyshe ,masse and      
supersticions  ,that it is not lawfull  
for them to be present at the popishe   
,masses _/ at popishe superstitions and 
jdolatries4 ,it is to well knowne _/    
that many fondlye do flatter _/ and     
indeede deceyue them selues _/ imagining
 that it is lawfull for them to be      
present at this popish pelf4 ,againste  
whom with all ther clokes ,i vse this   
sayinge of ,paule _/ flye ye ,idolatrie4
 ,but here they resiste and saye _/ that
 this sayinge and suche other as before 
,i haue alledged _/ are to be           
vnderstanded of the sacryfices done vnto
 ,idoles _/ and false goddes _/ and not 
of such supersticions as are nowe growen
 and vsed in papistrie _/ ,as of masses 
_/ and such like _/ for in the          
sacrifices of the gentils what so euer  

is done _/ yt is done vnto ,idolles _/  
,but here in the masse that whiche ys   
done is done as a worshippe vnto god _/ 
for the name of godd is caled on3 ,it   
hathe the begynynge of ,christes        
ordinaunce and institution1 although    
that some nowghtie men abuse it3        
wherfore _/ seinge theis do thus differ 
from the other _/ theis can not by these
 sentences _/ and like reason be        
forbidden to them _/ as ,idolatrie was  
to the ,corinthians3 ,this they saye4   
,but theis men shuld considre and wel   
vnderstande _/ that theris no owtwarde  
worcke wiche is to be estemed as a      
worshippe and seruice of godd _/ but    
only that which is apoynted and ordeyned
 by godds worde so to be _/ which       
ordinaunce in the worde if it wante _/  
it is vtterlie nothinge ells but mans   
inuention what so euer it be3 for       
worshippings of god and goddes seruice  
are they not _/ but only when they haue 
godds worde to beare and warraunte them4
 ,god can not be truly worshipped with  

out faithe1 for if faithe be not in the 
worshippe that is done vnto god _/ that 
worshippe the lorde dothe abhorre _/ as 
the ,prophet ,esaie dothe witnes4       
,incense is an abhominable thinge vnto  
me _/ ,i maye not awaie with your newe  
moones4 c4 ,i hate your holie dayes _/  
c4 ,thus dothe god reiect the seruice   
apointed in his worde _/ because it was 
done without faithe4 ,if the seruice and
 worshippe of ,god taughte in his worde 
maie be done with out faithe _/ and     
therfore displease god _/ mutch moore   
these worshippinges which haue not their
 ordinaunce in godds worde ar done withe
 out faithe _/ therfor do displease     
godd3 for faithe hathe no place at all  
where goddes worde is not3 now these    
inuentions of men be they neuer so      
glorious to the eye _/ they be not      
ordeyned in godds worde _/ they can not 
therfor be doone in faythe _/ they can  
not please god _/    uuhat so euer is   
not of faith is synne4 ,ro4 #ad4  yea   
god dothe abhorre them _/ and accompte  

them as an abhomination _/ because they 
be not so done _/ in faithe ,i meane ,in
 faithe they be not done _/ because they
 are not taughte in godds worde _/ for  
where ther is no worde of god there is  
no faithe _/ and where no faithe is _/  
there is no worshippe of godd _/ but a  
filthie hypocrisie _/ and stinking      
abhomination4 ,nowe let the papistes    
shewe that ther masse is a worshippe of 
god _/ taughte in his worde _/ whiche we
 saie plainlie that they can not do _/  
let them do it therfore if they can _/  
and when they haue do yt _/ then will we
 saye with them3 ,but vntill they haue  
done it _/ their masse shall remaine a  
filthie and stinkinge abhomination      
before the lorde _/ and suche a thinge  
as the lorde dothe deteste and abhorre4 
,if so be that we will do honour and    
worshippe vnto men _/ we are accustomed 
principallie to obserue with what thing 
they are moste delighted _/ which thinge
 after that we haue perceiued _/ we do  
it _/ and then do we thinke to haue     

bestowed our labour wel when we haue    
done it3 ,god is delighted onlie with   
that seruice which he hathe set forthe  
in his worde _/ wherfore he that will do
 godd acceptable seruice _/ muste do    
that which his worde teachethe _/ and in
 suche wise as it techethe _/ els as the
 lorde by the ,prophet ,esaie sayeth _/ 
he dothe detest and abhorre their       
sacrifices4    ,isay4 #a4  ,and to proue
 that the masse with all such popishe   
baggadge is verye ,idolatrie _/ ,i neade
 not to bring mani reasons _/ for this  
one thing dothe easelie teache it4      
,there is no true god that wilbe        
worshipped with this popishe seruice3   
for the true liuinge god hathe in his   
worde plainlie apointed the maner howe  
he wilbe worshipped _/ in wich word this
 masse _/ and their popishe pelf is not 
taughte _/ but they ar cleane contrarie 
and repugnaunte vnto it3 wherfore when  
the wicked papistes do their popish     
seruice vnto a god 7they saye7 it is    
plaine that they do not worshippe that  

true lyuinge godd _/ whom the holy      
scripture teachith vs to knowe and      
worship _/ but sum such other godd as   
they haue fayned in their fantesie to be
 their god _/ such a one as is delighted
 with these their seruices3 ,but seinge 
that in verye dede there is no suche    
true god at all _/ as they do ,imagine  
_/ the god then whom they serue is but a
 newe god _/ fantasied and inuented in  
their owne myndes3 wherfore by righte   
their god maye and must be called _/ an 
horribe ,idoll _/ their masse likewise  
with all popishe seruice done vnto him  
_/ abhominable ,idolatrie _/ ,and they  
which do such popishe seruice vile      
,idolatrors4 ,but wher as they saye that
 those thinges wich be done and spoken  
in the masse hadde their begynnynge of  
the ordinaunce of ,christe1 and that by 
the wikednes of men they are corrupted3 
,this sainge helpethe not at all _/ for 
in these thinges _/ it is not the       
begynnynge that is to be consydered only
 _/ or that can make them good onlie _/ 

seinge they are swarued from the truithe
 _/ but nowe their nature _/ and vse vs 
to be tried _/ whether they do agree    
with the verie worde of god or no4      
numer4 #ba4  what thinge hade a more    
pure begynynge euen by goddes           
commaundement then the brasen serpent8  
,it was erected god both willinge and   
commandinge it4 ,it was sett forthe with
 miracles _/ for whosoeuer dyd beholde  
it he was deliuered from the bytinge of 
deathlie serpentes _/    #d ,reg4 #ah4  
,but this not withstondinge when men dyd
 worshippe the same serpent and offered 
incense vnto it _/ the godlie dyd so    
abhorre it _/ that ,ezechias that most  
holy kynge not regardinge at all the    
begynnynge of yt _/ dyd breake it in    
peces _/ and vtterlie destroyed the     
worshippinge of yt _/ ,therfore it is   
not sufficient to consider the          
begynnynge of a thinge _/ but howe the  
ordre and vse of yt dothe agree wyth the
 firste institution and ordinaunce4     
,this acte of ,ezechias is praised in   

the scripture4 ,and wolde to god that we
 hade now an ,ezechias wich wold so     
handle the masse4 ffurthermoore our men 
wolde haue this thinge to be consydered 
in them _/ that thoughe they go to the  
masse _/ yet they haue no mynde to      
decline and departe frome god _/ but    
that they worshipp hym ther3 vnto this  
,i answer _/ that the ,israelites when  
they dyd compell ,aaron to make them a  
calfe to worshippe _/ they hade not     
indede that mynde that they wolde fall  
from the true lyuynge god _/ so that    
they wolde no more confesse that he     
deliuered them out of ,egypte _/ but    
this only was their mynde they wolde not
 reteyne that worship of the inuisible  
god which was deliuered them in worde _/
 but they wolde worshippe the true ,god 
vnder some signe _/ and visible form and
 shape _/ whiche sholde represent vnto  
them the liuinge ,god their deliuerer3  
,and that shape or forme they moste     
desyred to haue _/ wich they hade seene 
the ,egyptians vse to represente vnto   

them their god3 ,they vsed the form or  
shape of an oxe _/ the very same forme  
wolde the ,israelytes nowe haue3 ,and as
 the very heathen men mighte haue sayde 
that they worshipped the one only true  
liuinge god the ,author and maker of all
 thinges _/ whose maiestie was shewed _/
 figured _/ and set forthe vnto them by 
those diuers signes _/ and formes _/    
which they dyd worshippe3 ,as that the  
signe of ,minerua dyd set forthe his    
wisdom3 the signe of ,mars his mighte   
and power3 the signe of ,iupiter his    
,iustice and goodnes3 ,so wolde the     
,israelites haue their god and deliuerer
 set forthe vnto them in the shape of a 
,calfe _/ not that they mynded to turne 
awaye from him _/ or to denye him 7as   
they thoughte7 but because they wolde   
worshippe him as it pleased their       
fantesie4 ,but we muste not apoynte the 
manier and ordre of godds seruice after 
our mynde and iudgment _/ or as they    
commonlye saye _/ after the goode intent
 of men3 for this doinge in the         

,israelites god did not like _/ but for 
yt he punyshed them grevouslye3 ,nether 
dyd ,moses alowe it _/ for he knewe that
 god wolde not so be worshipped4 ,this  
cloke therfore must haue no place in    
this matier4 but we muste see whether   
god will haue suche worshippe and       
seruice _/ whether goddes worde         
teachethe yt _/ whether it be clothed   
with the worde of truithe _/ which if it
 haue not _/ then dost thou not worship 
the true god with that worshippe which  
pleaseth him4 ,ieroboam thought mutch   
after this sorte _/    #c4 ,reg4 #ab4   
for his mynde was not to drawe the      
people awaye from the worshippe of the  
god ,iehouah _/ but he feared les if    
they sholde customablie go to the temple
 at ,hierusalem _/ the people wolde fall
 from his kingdom and ioyne themseues   
agayne to the house and stocke of       
,dauid3 wherfore he sekinge his owne    
profite _/ sayde _/ that it was not     
nedefull that they sholde go vp vnto the
 temple _/ and to the ,arke of the      

couenaunte when they wolde worship the  
true god3 for the same god which was    
represented vnto them by the ,arke of   
wodde and the temple _/ mighte euen     
aswell be represented vnto them by these
 newe signes and golden calues3 ,there  
is no chaunge but euen of the forme and 
owtwarde shape3 for as at ,hierusalem by
 the ,arke _/ so here by the calues the 
liuinge god sholde be represented3 ,and 
what makethe yt matter what the signe be
 _/ so the worshippe be all oone3       
,therfore the same worshipp that ells   
they sholde do at ,hierusalem _/ they   
mighte more commodiusli do yt in bethel 
_/ and dan4 ,so that he dothe nothynge  
ells _/ but establishe this owtwarde    
worke _/ in wich he wolde haue them     
worship the true god3 but he hade no    
warraunte in godds worde for it _/ and  
that beinge absent _/ ther is nothinge  
in his acte remayninge but mans worcke  
_/ supersticion _/ and ,idolatrie3 so is
 it iudged4 ,and therfor none of his    
subiectes shuld haue herckned to hym4   

,so now _/ when ,tiraunts _/ ,kinges _/ 
,queenes _/ ,bisshopps _/ and such other
 as ar the soudiours of ,antichriste _/ 
the ,pope ,i meane _/ do compel and     
constrayn men vnto such vile and vngodly
 supersticions as the popishe brood haue
 and do sett upp1 althoughe they do     
pretend a goode well willing mynde vnto 
their poeple and countrith 7as thei     
saye7 and that all shalbe for their     
wealthe3 ,and thoughe they do also saye 
_/ that theise thinges ar of an auncient
 begynnynge and contynuance3 ,yet indeed
 they ar but popishe ,idolatrours _/ and
 to ,idolatrie do they trayn men4       
,therfor their subiectes must not herken
 vnto them neither obey them herin _/   
,but do rather as ,s4 ,paule teachith4  
,ephes4 #e4  ,haue no felowshipp with   
their vnfruitfull works _/ but rather   
reproue them4 ,he callith theim their   
worckes1 for gods worckes they can not  
be called _/ bicause they do differ _/  
and swarue from his worde3 with them    
7saithe he7 haue no felowshipp ,what    

then is to be doon in that case8 ,we    
must 7,paule saith7 reproue theim4 ,and 
that so oft as neede shall require _/ to
 reproue theim with greate libertie and 
boldenes3 ,so farr must we be from      
dissemblinge with them _/ that we must  
7he saithe7 reproue them4 ,if thou be a 
preacher _/ preache against them3 ,if   
thow be noone _/ yet speake against them
 _/ reproue them _/ and condemn them4   
,but our men do saye _/ ,that it wer    
very perillus to do thus3 for then 7saye
 they7 shall we be burned _/ or hanged  
_/ we shall loose our goodes _/ londes  
_/ and promocions _/ ,i heare you well4 
,and do yowe on the other part consider 
this as well _/ that ther is not one of 
vs all which hath receiued christendome 
vnder such a couuenaunt and condicion _/
 that with it he shuld haue and holde in
 safetie his lyfe _/ his ritches _/ and 
dignities without perseqution3 it is    
saide vnto vs _/ and in this case as a  
lawe layed vppon vs all _/    ,math4    
#af4  that ,except we do renownce and   

vtterly forsake all our thinges and take
 vpp our crosses and folow christe _/ we
 can not be his disciples _/ and except 
we do lose our lyues we shall not saue  
them4  ,this verily _/ this must we     
determyn with our selues _/ this must we
 appoint our selues vnto _/ to do and   
abide this must we caste our acompt _/  
,to this euery christian must be so     
readie and bent _/ that he shuld not    
doubt _/ no not deliberate or take      
aduise of this matier4    ,ciprian4     
,that example of ,cyprian is to be sett 
before our eyes3 ,when he was brought   
vnto the place wher he shuld suffer     
deathe _/ ,the magistrate being very    
desirus indede to deliuer hym from      
deathe _/ sayde vnto hym4 ,now ,i do    
gyue the space to deliberate and aduise 
thi self well _/ whether thow wilt thus 
,wrechedly dye _/ or obey _/ and be let 
go free4 ,to whom this godly man        
answered4 ,in so holy a thinge _/ ther  
is no deliberacion or aduise to be      
taken4 ,this readines must euery        

christian haue in this case to beare the
 crosse and to followe ,christe as      
,christes disciple4 ,trulye they whiche 
be not this wise mynded _/ but to saue  
their lyues and goodes do defile them   
selues with masses _/ and wicked        
supersticions _/ art greuouslye punished
 for it euen presentlie3    a greuus    
punishement4  firste their owne         
conscience dothe miserably torment them4
 ,secondlie the light of goddes truithe 
which was opened vnto their mynde is by 
lytell and lytell put owt4 ,then the    
loue of the truithe and the hate of     
falshode waxeth colde in them4 fourthly 
their mynde becommith nomore displeased 
or vnquieted for the euill that they do 
_/ but they begynne to please them      
selues in this their euill and          
dissemblinge _/ yea and do go aboute to 
persuade others vnto the same4 ,laste of
 all they begyn to hate them which do   
not harcken to their aduise and counsell
 _/ which is to do as they do _/ yea and
 they stirre vp againste them sharpe    

perseqution _/ for so moche as in them  
lyethe4 ,this hathe bene the moste      
vnhappie ende of many4 ,but this is not 
the end of all their miserie _/ as ye   
may well perceyue _/ if ye do consider  
what is appointed to be their perpetuall
 porcion _/ which shalbe payed them full
 truly in the laste daye4 ,let them     
therfore beware of this bottomles pytt  
which feare to breake their neckes4 ,but
 some there are which in this their     
dissemblinge are wonte to defende them  
selues after this sorte3 we do not theis
 thinges 7saye they7 with our hartes _/ 
we do only thus behaue our selues in    
bodie _/ and in outward behauiour4 ,to  
whom ,i do answer3 god he is the lorde  
of harte and bodie _/ as he requireth   
the worshippe of the harte _/ euen as   
iustlie and seuerlie dothe he commaunde 
the owtwarde worshippe of the bodye3 for
 these owtwarde doinges are a kinde of  
confession _/ and therfore as men owght 
to be sounde and vprighte in the beleif 
of harte _/ so owght they to be in      

owtwarde confessinge and expressinge of 
their godlynes and religion4 ,the       
doinges of men be as it were a tongue3  
,the tongue dothe confes the thinge that
 lyeth in the harte by wordes3 so       
doinges do giue a confession therof in  
dede3 ,as he therfore which denyethe    
with tongue is a denyer of ,christe _/  
so he that in owtwarde worckes and      
doinges denyeth ,christ _/ is iustlie   
called a deniar4 ,of whom ,christe doth 
saye4    mat4 #aj4  he that denyeth me  
before men _/ him will ,i denye before  
my father which is in heauen3 wherfore  
as the tongue owghte not in the         
confession of godlines and religion to  
differ from the mynde _/ so muste not   
the owtwarde doinges of the body        
disagree from the same4 ,and vnto these 
men this also ,i saye _/ with paule _/  
,rom4 #aj4  that the belefe of the harte
 doth iustifie _/ but the mouthe and    
owtwarde doinges do make the confession 
vnto saluation _/ ,and therfore ,christe
 dothe saie _/    mar4 #h4  he that is  

ashamed of me before men _/ of him will 
,i also be ashamed before my father     
which is in heauen4 ,morouer ,i wold it 
wer well knowen vnto these men _/ that  
it is no true faythe which doth not     
breake forthe in workinge that worke    
which dothe agree with faithe4 ,as is   
writen of ,christe _/ who verylie       
soughte the glorye of his father _/ ,the
 zeale of thy house hathe eaten me _/   
,this zeale dyd not lye in ,christes    
brest only _/ but it brake forthe into  
wordes _/ as it apeareth by his sermons 
_/ and into deedes also _/ as yt        
apeareth ther _/ wher he withe a whippe 
dyd dryue the byars and sellers owt of  
the temple3  ,this is a zeale _/ which  
only deseruyth the name of a christian  
zeale4 ,and euen the same ,i saye of    
faythe4 ,what zeale then _/ what faithe 
_/ what studie or care for faithe is it 
_/ that these men do bragge of _/ that  
they haue shutt vp so close in their    
brestes that it breaketh not forthe into
 wordes and dedes8 ,as ,this true       

christian zeale _/ and their            
dissemblinge can not be together in oone
 man _/ euen so true and lyuely faith   
can not lurcke in such a dissemblinge   
breste4 ffurthermore _/ there are two   
kindes of worshippe due vnto god _/ an  
inwarde _/ and an outwarde worshippe _/ 
,the inwarde worshippe is of the mynde  
_/ that is when we beleue goddes truithe
 _/ and do thinke of god true and       
worthye thinges _/ ,the owtwarde        
worshippe is of the bodye _/ which is   
declared by those owtwarde signes that  
do belonge to the true worshippe of god 
_/ ,in lyke maner there are two kindes  
of ,idolatries _/ one is inwarde _/     
which is the ,idolatrie of the mynde _/ 
that is when a man dothe not thinke well
 _/ nor beleue trulye on the true lyuing
 godd _/ but dothe fayne vnto him selfe 
throughe false doctrine _/ either a     
straunge god in his owne mynde _/ or    
straunge worshippinge of god3 ,an other 
is outwarde wich is ,idolatrie of the   
bodie _/ and that is when we do bestowe 

the worshippe wich is only due vnto god 
vppon creatures _/ ,and when we do      
owtwardlye worshippe god other wise then
 he wilbe worshipped4  ,truly ,theise   
dissemblers do not giue to god this     
worshipp of mynde and bodie which is due
 vnto him _/ but the ,idolatrie of mynd 
and bodie they do commytt _/ bothe      
because they owtwardlie do ioyne with   
papistes in their ,idolatrie _/ and     
because in their mynde they do persuade 
them selues that it is lawfull for them 
so to do4 ,we thinke _/ 7saye they7 as  
you thinke _/ and in our hartes we do   
reteyne the truithe _/ and so our mynde 
is pure4 ,but your bodyes ye do giue    
ouer to the deuill and to ,idolls4      
#a4 ,cor4 #f4  ,thy bodye _/ sayeth     
,paule _/ is a membre of ,christe _/ why
 doest thow make yt the membre of an    
harlot8 here they will saye againste me 
_/ that ,paule spake this of whordome _/
 ,i graunte that3 ,but the prophettes do
 teache vs that the moste vile and      
horrible whordome is ,idolatrie4        

,hieremie _/ ,ezechiel _/ and the other 
prophettes do speake so against the     
,iues and their ,churche _/ that they   
name it to be euen like an harlot which 
hathe opened her legges vnder euerye    
tree that hade any bowghes to ,idolls   
and vngodlye ,idolatries4 ,wherfore if  
thow maye not make thy bodye the membre 
of an harlot1 thow muste not make yt the
 membre of an ,idoll4 ,this collation   
betuene whordome and ,idolatrie is      
playne and true _/ taughte by the       
prophettes and ,paule4 ,morouer howe    
vayne this ther excuse is _/ that       
sayinge dothe sufficyentlie declare _/  
in which the lorde pronounceth4    #c4  
,reg4 #ai4  ,i haue lefte me seuen      
thowsand in ,israell _/ of which neuer  
man bowed his knees vnto baal _/ nor    
kissed hym with his mouthe4 ,he sayeth  
not _/ which thinke well in their mynde 
_/ which do beleue well _/ but he       
sheweth the signe of owtwarde           
worshippinge _/ that is to bowe the knee
 _/ and kisse4 which doth teache that   

ther is required vnto the true worshipp 
of godd _/ not a pure mynde only _/ but 
the owtwarde sygne _/ token _/ and      
doinge of worshippe _/ and seruice4 ,the
 lorde our god is not content with      
halfes _/ he will not part stakes with  
the dyuel4    ,esay4 #de4  ,all knees   
7saith the lorde7 shall bowe vnto me4   
,god will not parte so _/ that he shall 
haue the mynde _/ and the dyuell the    
bodye4 ,all is myne _/ saythe the lorde 
_/ and ,i will haue all or none _/ ,i   
will haue bothe the obedience of the    
harte and the bowinge of the knee3      
,which worship by these thy             
dissemblinges thou takest from god _/   
and so thou dost robbe him of his honor 
_/ and bestowe it vpon ,idolles _/ euen 
popishe masses4 ,but thou saiste _/ ,i  
despise the ,masse _/ and all           
,idolatrous poperie in my harte3 why    
then doest thou prostitute thy body vnto
 yt8 ,my mynde ys pure thou saiest3 yee 
_/ but god will haue mynde and bodye    
pure4 ,if this thy reason and excuse    

were of any force _/ then mighte the    
,corinthians haue sayde to ,paule _/ why
 doest thou so reproue vs8 we also by   
the grace of god do knowe that there is 
no ,idoll4 ,a true opinion we kepe in   
our mynde of godd his truithe _/ let god
 be content with that _/ and in the     
meane tyme our bodies shall serue for   
our commodyties4    #a4 ,cor4 #aj4  ,but
 paule telleth them plainlye that they  
do communicate with deuills4 ,the meates
 offered to ,idolls of their owne nature
 were pure _/ yet when the corinthians  
do eate them with the ,idolatrors in    
ther ,idolatrie _/ then they become     
7saith paule7 partakers of the table of 
deuilles3 when ye then be present at a  
,masse _/ which is an ,impure thinge _/ 
and do ther as the papistes do _/ mutch 
more iustly is it sayed of you _/ that  
then ye ar partakers of thos deulishe   
dragges which ar in the ,masse4 ,again  
our men do obiecte and saye3 ,it is not 
we that haue corrupted theis thinges _/ 
we wolde be gladde to haue them pure and

 incorrupte3 ther impuritie must not be 
adscribed vnto vs4 ,i answer3 ,an other 
mans synne shall not indeede be imputed 
vnto the _/ for eche man shall beare his
 owne synne3 but yet this thinge ,i do  
reproue in the _/ that thou dost        
communicate with wickednes3 ,this is thy
 synne _/ here thou art defyled4 and for
 this shalt thou be iudged4 ,paule sayde
 vnto the corinthians3    #a4 ,cor4 #aj4
  ,ar not they which do eate of the     
sacrifice _/ partakers of the temple8   
what saye ,i then8 that the ,image is   
any thinge8 or that it which is offered 
,images is any thinge8 ,naie4 but this  
,i saie _/ that the thinges which the   
gentills do offer _/ they offer to      
deuels and not to god4 ,i wolde not that
 ye sholde haue fellowshippe with the   
deuills3 ye can not drincke of the cuppe
 of the lorde _/ and of the cuppe of    
,deuels _/ ye can not be partakers of   
the table of the lorde and of the table 
of deuels4 ,thoughe corrupcion of meates
 offred vnto ,idols is not to be imputed

 to all them that be partakres of them  
_/ 7which wer not indeede corrupt of    
them selues 7as ,i saide71 but when they
 wer offred vnto ,idols that made them  
corrupte7 yeat the veraye communicating 
and eating of them with ,idolatrors is a
 fault iustly layed to their charge _/  
from which they shuld haue keapte       
themselues aswell for the honor that    
they do owe vnto godd _/ as for the     
conscience which they ought to haue to  
edyfie other men4 ,if it wer not so _/  
whi did paule thus rebuke the           
,corinthians8 ,yea whi wolde not our    
holy martirs of the primitiue churche   
communicat and be partakers in the      
,sacrifices of the heathen8 ,the martirs
 might haue saide _/ we knowe that an   
,idoll is nothing _/ and to offer vp    
sence to them is but an owtward thing _/
 we do it but in bodie _/ our spret and 
harte is pure _/ and that we do _/      
against our will we do it c4 ,they      
veryly did know no suche excuse _/ but  
they considered that godd required this 

_/ that they shuld outwardly confes hym 
_/ and reproue _/ and fle from          
,idolatrie3 ,and therfor aswell for     
their duties sake towarde godd _/ as    
bicause they wold not offend the        
brethern by their example _/ they did   
gyue their lyfe in the quarell without  
making ony such blinde excuses4  ,these 
men do saye further that the ,masse is  
not to be lickened iustly vnto the      
,idolatrie of the heathen _/ for that   
was directly forbidden of godd _/ so is 
not the ,masse _/ saye they3 for thoughe
 it hathe sumwhat swarued aside _/ yeat 
is it the ,institucion of christe4 ,but 
to the contrarie ,i do saye _/ that the 
,masse is so farr swarued from the      
ordinaunce of christe _/ that it hathe  
nothing agreing with christis           
,institucion _/ yea and that it is most 
directly repugnant vnto it _/ ,a very   
,idoll _/ wherin massemungers do        
committe very vile ,idolatrie4 ,and this
 will ,i proue by diuers reasons4 ffurst
 of all4 ,the ,supper of the ,lorde _/  

as it was delyuered of christe shold be 
a publique and a common worcke and      
action3 for ,christe our ,sauiour made  
it with his ,apostles4 ,but nowe in the 
,masse _/ ther commithe forthe one      
sacrificing preste _/ disguised with    
straunge araye _/ and he doth all       
thinges alone _/ the rest stonde still  
loking _/ heeringe _/ and holding their 
peace4 ,if paule did worthely and       
,iustly saye _/ when the ,corinthians   
did not tarie and loke one for an other 
_/ that they did not then eate the      
,lordes supper _/ then ther is not the  
,lordes supper eaten _/ wher one tarieth
 not for an other so that they maye eate
 all together3 ,and how shall we then   
saye _/ that the ,masse is the ,lordes  
supper _/ wher one only sacryficing     
prest doth eate and drincke vpp all     
alone8 surly it can not be so called3   
for to be1 and not to be the ,lords     
supper _/ ar contrarie _/ ,paule saith  
_/ it is not the ,lords supper _/       
wherfor call your ,masse by what name ye

 will _/ the ,lords supper it is not _/ 
for paule is to be beleaued before all  
massinge marchauntes4  ,they saye       
morouer that in their ,masse _/ they do 
offer vpp the sonne of godd vnto the    
eternall father for the synnes of the   
quicke and the deade3 ,and this they do 
call the principall point of their      
masse4 ,but in the ,laste ,supper of the
 ,lorde that ,scacrifice and oblacion   
was not made _/ but vppon the crosse _/ 
as the scripture witnessith4 ,and as for
 this their offerenge _/ ffurst _/ paul 
doth denie it in most playn words in the
 epistle to the hebrues _/    ,heb4 #i4 
#aj4  wher he sayeth that all oblacions 
for synne wer consummate and finished _/
 and all thinges made perfect by that   
one only oblacion _/ which christe      
,iesus our ,sauiour in his own parson   
made of hymself vppon the crosse4 ,the  
worde of godd teachithe _/ that christe 
was but ons only to be sacrificed and   
offered _/ ,and that ,sacrifice no more 
to be made3 for if it wer often to be   

made _/ then the furst was not perfect  
_/ ,but the furst was perfect _/        
,therfor ther must be no repeating of   
it4 ,the papistes do saye _/ that they  
dayly offer christe for to take awaye   
synne _/ and that this ,sacrifice must  
be dayly repeted of them _/ ,the        
scripture denieth this playnly3 ,and    
thus ye do se that heere is a playne    
contradiction4   ,again ,the supper of  
the ,lorde was not instituted to the end
 that such a sacrifice for synne 7as    
they fayne7 shuld be made of it _/ but  
that in the vse of it the communicantes 
shuld be put in mynde _/ and made       
partakers of that only propiciatorie    
sacrifice which christe offered ons only
 for all euer vppon the crosse4 ,and    
therfor ther ,masse _/ in which they    
wold worcke such marueyles _/ and the   
,lordes supper ar vtterly vnlyke4 ,but  
here they will reply and saye4   ,the   
fathers do speake thus of this          
,sacrifice _/ ,we graunte indeede _/    
that the fathers do often tymes speake  

so as thoughe that the lorde wer offered
 in this administracion of the          
,sacrament _/ or sacrificed3 ,but they  
vsed this worde _/ ,sacrifice1          
improperly _/ for by that kinde of      
speaking they did onderstonde _/ the    
offringes of praise _/ and sacrifices of
 thanckes made and gyuen for christes   
sacrifice done vppon the crosse _/ ,this
 they called to sacrifice4 ,our         
sacrificing prests ar not content with  
this _/ for they will haue their own    
worcke to be an vnwonted worcke _/      
belonging to them alone _/ which neither
 the scriptures _/ nor the fathers do   
teache3 ffor to offer this ,sacrifice of
 whiche the fathers do speake _/        
partayneth not to the preist alone _/   
but to the whole poeple that stondith by
 _/ and doth communicate _/ ,and so it  
is a common oblacion and sacrifice of   
all _/ not of the preiste more then of  
the poeple _/ but this only that the    
preist both in wordes and action _/ doth
 go before the poeple4    de ,ciuitate  

dei4 lib4 #aj4 cap4 #f4  ,augustine doth
 saye _/ that the churche is offered in 
that offeringe which it doth offer4 ,for
 all which do communicate _/ they do    
offer them selues vnto godd _/ and do   
testifie that their will is _/ to abide 
in christe4  ,the papistes do holde also
 that the breade is turned into the     
substaunce of christes bodie _/ and that
 ther remaynith nothing but the qualitie
 and accidence of breade as whitenes _/ 
c4 for the substaunce _/ saye they _/ is
 christes bodie4 ,but the scripture     
saith that christe in his laste supper  
did gyue breade vnto his disciples _/   
#a4 ,cor4 #aa4  and paule callith it    
breade also _/ yeat in the ,masse the   
papistes saye that it is otherwise4     
,the vse of the breade and wyne by      
christis institucion is only _/ that the
 congregacion shuld eate and drincke    
therof in the remembrance of christe _/ 
,but the papistes in their ,masse do    
most shamefully abuse them both4 ,for   
wheare as the worde of godd saythe3     

,deutron #f   math4 #d4  ,thow shalt    
worshipp the ,lorde thy godd and hym    
only shalt thow serue _/ ,they in ther  
masse do lyfte vpp the breade and wyne  
_/ and euen in the rowme of godd they   
sett them furthe to be adored and       
worshipped of the poeple3 now how farr  
this differrith from the vse of christes
 supper eich man may se4 ,yea what can  
be more vile and filthie ,idolatrie _/  
then to adore and worshipp a peace of   
brede and cupp of wyne _/ as godd8 ,be  
not offended that ,i do vse theise bare 
names4 ,i do confes _/ that whosoeuer   
acording to the ,lordes ,institucion    
doth communicate with the congregacion  
and dothe eate the breade and drinke of 
the cupp of the ,lorde _/ beholding the 
deathe of christe with ,lyuely faithe _/
 the same man is in sprete and after his
 manier _/ made partaker of the body and
 bludd of the lorde4 ,contrari wise if  
thow do not vse the breade and wyne     
acordinge to the ordinaunce of christe  
_/ but gase vppon them _/ then ar they  

nothinge els to the _/ but breade and   
wyne3 ,but if in a popishe ,masse _/ or 
in the popishe hanging _/ heauing _/    
carying _/ or handelinge of them _/ thow
 do worshipp them _/ then ar they vnto  
the a false ,idoll _/ and thow indeede a
 filthie ,idolatror4 ,if therfor thow   
wilt be partaker of the body and bludd  
of christe in the holy supper _/ then   
eate the breade and drincke the cupp as 
the lorde hathe instituted4 ,godd wold  
haue the poeple in the vse of the holy  
,supper to ascend vppwarde into heauen  
in mynde and affection _/ that they     
might ther cleaue fast vnto christe4    
,and therfor the true ministers of the  
churche do labour to the vttermost of   
their poure _/ thus to lifte vpp the    
poeples mynde into heauen _/ that they  
shuld not seeke christe in the worlde _/
 that they shuld not thinck ony fleshly 
or earthely thinge of hym3 ,theise men  
clean contrarie in the order of their   
,sacrament and ,masse do miserably      
detayn the poeple in the earthe _/      

bynding and holding them to the visible 
signes4     #a4 ,cor4 #ad  ,the apostle 
commaundith that thinges shuld not be   
doone in the congregacion in a straunge 
tongue _/ except ther wer an            
,interpretour _/ that the thing being   
vnderstonded of all _/ the hearers might
 saye _/ ,amen _/ and that the edifyinge
 of them shuld be sought4 ,now theise   
men in their masse do all in the ,laten 
tongue _/ which is to the common poeple 
vnknown _/ and they do defend this theyr
 doing euen against the worde of godd4  
,but it is most certayn that christe our
 sauiour in his administration _/ and   
after him all his apostles and disciples
 which wer hebrues _/ vsed theyr vulgare
 hebrue tongue _/ the ,grecians also    
their greke tonge4 ,and euen vnto this  
daye the ,sclauonians in their churches 
vse their vulgare and commen speache4   
,those wordes of our greate and singuler
 consolation _/ in wich the partakinge  
of ,christes bodye and bloude is        
promised _/ the papistes in their ,masse

 speake secretlie _/ they whisper them  
so that euen they which knowe the       
,latine tonge can neither heare them nor
 vnderstande them4 ,and so do they      
rumble them vp to their owne selues as  
thoughe the people were vnworthie to    
heare them3 ,but christ in his super    
spake them openlie4 ,and so the greke   
churche and the ,churche of ,india _/ do
 yet speake them with an audible voice  
,and the auncient manier was _/ as      
,ambrose and ,augustine among other of  
the fathers do testifie that the people 
dyd answer vnto those words4 ,amen4 ,but
 as ,i suppose the papistes do thus     
murmure and speake these words in       
secrete _/ bicause they wolde not haue  
their ,lies knowen _/ for they do saye  
_/ ,take ye and eate _/ and this so     
often as ye do _/ do yt in the          
remembraunce of me4 ,but who taketh _/  
or to whom do they giue8 ,the wordes be 
spoken to the people3 ,and yet they them
 selues do eate and drike vp all alone  
_/ and do distribute vnto no man ells4  

,is not this to make a lie8 ,to lie     
alwaies is taken to be an euill thinge  
_/ but before god to lie _/ is a moste  
shamles and wiked thinge3 who dothe eate
 7o ye lyyng papistes7 or who doth      
drinke wyth you8 ,if ye do distribute at
 any tyme to ony other ye do yt not when
 ye your selues receyue _/ but ye chose 
for them an other time _/ yea and       
another kinde also _/ for to them ye do 
minister but the breade onlye4 ,thus ye 
se that all theise thinges which these  
massers do in their masse _/ ar         
contrarye to the institution of         
,christe4 ,ther masse then and ,christes
 supper ar not lyke4   ,the papistes    
saye that by their ,action 7,i meane    
ther handeling of ther breade and wyne7 
they do applie vnto others the profitt  
of ,christs bloudie sacrifice and       
passion4 ,of a ,sacrament they saye that
 they make sacrifices to profit the     
quicke and the ,deade4 and this do they 
in ther masse4 ,but the scripture       
teacheth _/ that there is but one only  

propiciatorie sacrifice _/ able and     
auaylable to take awaie synnes _/ whiche
 ,christe ,iesus offered in his owne    
fleshe vpon the ,crosse4 ,and that      
euerie man muste applie vnto him selfe  
by liuelie faythe the benefite of that  
same sacrifice of christe _/ as the     
scripture teacheth likewise _/ that eche
 man is iustified by his own faithe1 and
 that eche man in his owne righteousnes 
or vnrighteousnes _/ doth liue _/ or    
die4 ,it teachithe also that christe did
 institute the sacrament only to this   
end that the congregacion shuld eate and
 drincke it in the rememberaunce of that
 same his ,sacrifice4 ,and that eiche   
one in the drincking therof shuld apply 
vnto himself by faithe _/ the fruite of 
that ,sacrifice4 ,now compare the       
doctrine of the scriptures and of the   
papistes in this pointe together _/ and 
thou shalt se that their ,masse is      
contrarie to christes ,institucion4 ,but
 as they haue _/ so still will they     
saye3   ,that aswell the liuing as the  

deade be helped by this their acte      
applied at their pleasure4 ,if they     
wolde saie that thei profyt others by   
praier _/ that were tollerable4 ,but    
they go further and saie _/ that ther   
verye massinge worcke it selfe _/ hathe 
so moche vertue _/ power and strenghthe 
in it _/ that it shall profit not only  
all kyndes of men _/ but all such       
creatures and beastes for whom they do  
say ther masse _/ bicause in it they do 
applye the benefite of christes passion3
 but ye must vnderstond when they be    
payed for ther labor4 ,this is an       
horrible error in no wise to be suffered
 _/ for as ,i sayed _/ ther is but one  
only sacrifice propiciatorie to take    
awaye synne _/ which one sacrifice eiche
 one of vs must applie vnto our selues  
by liuelie faythe _/ ,and this applyinge
 faithe is the only gifte of god3 ,but  
on this grounde buylde they their       
purgatorie and mutch other such pelf _/ 
by which they do pycke mens purses4     
,they saye ther ,masses also in the     

honor of this _/ or of that saincte4    
,and of what saintes8 suche verylie     
whose histories are not certaynlie      
knowen _/ and are of none authoritie _/ 
yea many of them are no better then     
poetes fables _/ of whom not vnworthelie
 we doubte whether they be sainctes or  
no3 ,but be it that they were true      
sainctes _/ yet this their doinge is    
moste contrarie to christes ordinance _/
 for ,christe did institute his supper  
to this ende that it sholde be vsed in  
the remembrance of his deathe and not of
 other mens _/ weare they neuer so      
holye4   ,in their masse they haue also 
diuers and sundrie rytes and customs _/ 
clothes _/ signes _/ gestures _/ tornes 
_/ remouinges _/ and blissinges _/ of   
and with the breade and wine _/ but     
christe vsed none of all theis in his   
supper3 ,and what they do meane by these
 thinges the poeple doth not knowe _/   
neither can the priestes them selues for
 the most part tell what is ment by     
them3 for if ye aske the meaninge of    

them _/ either can they saye nothinge at
 all _/ or if they do saie owghte _/    
they do not saye all one thinge _/ but  
thinges that be moste contrarie _/      
wherby a man maie iudge that there is no
 truithe at all in their wordes4 ,but   
here they do saie4 ,thinkest thou that  
the foolishe vnlearned people in the    
olde ,lawe dyd vnderstand all the legall
 ceremonies8 no it was not requisite _/ 
no more is yt nowe3 ,to this ,i answer  
_/ ,althoughe that all the poeple dyd   
not knowe what was mente by them in the 
olde lawe _/ ,it sufficed yet that they 
hade the worde of god for them _/ ,nowe 
do yee shewe vnto vs the worde of god   
for theise your signes and it shall     
suffice vs4  ,agayne the godly and      
lerned preistes could shew what was ment
 by the rites and ceremonies of the lawe
 _/ and that by the word of godd3 but ye
 can do neyther of theis3 for ye haue   
enuented theis toyes in your own        
braynes3 signes ye do call them but ye  
do not know what thinges they do        

signifie4 ,and therfor as in rites your 
,masse doth differ from christes supper 
_/ so when ye saye your pleasure of your
 rites _/ ye ar not to be beleaued3 for 
faith hath no place where goddes worde  
doth not shew it selfe4 ,i saide that   
massemungers in their masse do committ  
,idolatrie4 ,their bready god hanged vp 
in a pix _/ and their ,images _/ vnto   
which they turne them selues and do make
 their moste vncleane seruice and       
sacrifice do proue this true3 ,neither  
do they accompte it sufficient to behold
 theis their ,idols when they saye their
 ,masses _/ but also they so offer vnto 
them _/ they cense them _/ they bowe the
 knee vnto them3 let them nowe denye    
whilest they will that they do not      
worship the breade _/ nor the ,images _/
 yet this worship they do them _/ ,this 
kinde of worship 7,i saye7 which is     
giuen customabilie vnto god alone _/ as 
the lawe of god teacheth4 ,but seing    
they giue this vnto these ,idols _/ are 
they not ,idolatrors8 yes truly4 ,and   

howe then dare ony christian be present 
there _/ to vncouer the heade to bowe   
the kne to offer and do such like       
thinges with them8   ,they saye that    
ther ,masse is christes ,institution _/ 
,and our men 7of whom ,i now haue       
spoken7 do saye that the ,masse hath sum
 affinitie with christes institucion of 
the holy supper4   ,but ,i saye that the
 olde heathens myghte wyth more coloure 
of truithe _/ excuse and defende their  
sacrifices by that maner _/ then these  
men maye do their masse4 ffor verylye   
the sacrifices of the heathen haue lesse
 departed from the maner which the      
fathers vsed in sacrificinge before the 
lawe giuen _/ which also the lorde      
approued in the lawe _/ then these      
massers do frome the supper which       
,christe _/ and the ,apostle paule hathe
 prescribed4 ,in bothe their sacrifices 
was the inuocation of god _/ a ,temple  
_/ an ,aultar _/ slayne sacrifices _/   
sacrificinge priestes _/ sleynge of     
beastes _/ sheddinge of bloude _/ salte 

_/ wine _/ oyle _/ mele _/ an holy      
feaste _/ holy garmentes _/ washinge _/ 
censinge _/ fyer _/ singinge _/         
prophecies _/ and suche other thinges _/
 all which to repeate it were to longe3 
let our ,massers 7if they can7 shewe so 
many thinges which ,christe did in the  
holye supper3 ,which thinge if they can 
not do _/ then let them cease to boaste 
that their ,masse is the institution of 
,christ and the ,apostles _/ from which 
it differethe so farre that if the      
,apostles and fathers of the primatyue  
churche were nowe here to beholde this  
masse _/ they sholde not knowe it to be 
the lords supper _/ but wolde surlie    
marueyle at suche a monstruous          
mahometrie4  ,i omytte also that in and 
with their ,masse they haue many        
,anniuersaries yearemyndes _/ diriges   
done for the deade3 ,but ,the ,lord did 
not institute ony of them4 ,if they saye
 that ,cyprian and others of the fathers
 do speake of suche ,annyuersaries3 ,i  
answer that those of which the fathers  

do make mencyon _/ were nothinge els but
 thanckfull remembraunces of the        
,martirs departed _/ in which they did  
gyue thancks to godd for them4 ,they    
also in their ,masses do call vppon the 
saintes and holy men departed _/ which  
is a thing most contrarie to true       
godlynes _/ and vtterly vnknown and     
vnpracticed in the administracion of the
 ,lordes supper4  ,and to be shorte all 
their thinges which they do in their    
,masses _/ they do choppe and chaunge _/
 they bye and sell and sett them furthe 
to most vile and filthie gayne4 ,wherfor
 _/ my most ,louing ,brethern take ye   
diligent heede _/ les whilest ye pretend
 to worshipp godd in your going to      
,masses _/ and to entreate hym to be    
mercifull vnto yow _/ ye do not most    
mightyly kindle his wrathe against you  
by hearinge of theise ,masses3 which as 
ye playnly do se _/ ar nothing els but a
 shamfull deuise sett vpp to deface the 
deathe of christe _/ a pestilent        
practise fownde out to ouerthrowe the   

true vse of the ,lordes supper _/ and an
 ,idolatrie inuented to infect the      
poeple and to make them ,idolatrors4    
whearby eich man may easily iudge _/ how
 great a synne it is _/ to be partaker  
of a ,masse4   ,but notwithstondinge all
 this which is spoken _/ yeat theise men
 whiche thincke that they maye dissemble
 at the ,masse _/ cease not to saye _/  
,that thoughe the ,masse be not the     
,lords supper _/ but an ,idolatrie _/   
yet is not the presence at it so        
earnestly to be forbidden _/ seing that 
such thinges haue been graunted vnto the
 ,infirmities of men3 ,if a man do aske 
them wheare3    ,naman4  ,they do bringe
 forth the ,example of ,naaman the      
,syrian _/ and by it they will neades   
haue it made ,lawfull vnto them to      
communicate with wicked supersticions4  
#d4 ,reg4 #e4  for he prayed ,heliseus  
_/ saye they _/ that he might be suffred
 to kneele in the temple of ,rymmon that
 ,idoll _/ when the kinge did worshipp  
_/ and leane vppon his arme4 whom the   

prophet answered _/ goo in peace4 ,and  
that _/ saye they _/ which was permitted
 vnto ,naaman _/ whi do ye forbyd vnto  
vs8 ffurst theise men shuld weye with   
them selues _/ whether that we only haue
 redde this ,example of ,naaman _/ or   
not4 ,so we thincke that the holy       
,apostles and ,martirs of the olde      
churche which wer occupied nighte and   
daye in the holy scriptures _/ did not  
consider this acte and ,example8 ,truly 
they wer not ignorant of the historie _/
 yet did they neuer knowe this          
vnderstandinge of it3 for if they did _/
 whi then wolde they not folow this     
example _/ especially when they might   
therby haue saued their lyues8   ,but   
these holy and godly learned men did see
 that thinge in this historie _/ which  
our men do not consider _/ namely this  
_/ that ,naaman now newly conuerted to  
the faithe was a smoking flaxe which was
 not to be putt out _/ a weake and      
shaken reade which was not to be brosed 
in peices _/ and that as yet he was very

 weake _/ for he was not yet prepared   
and readye to denye and forsake hymself 
and all that was his for goddes sake4   
,he thought that it might comme to pas  
that he shuld together with the         
knowledge of the ,lyuing godd _/ easili 
holde and keape still his old place _/  
office _/ and dignitie _/ if he coulde  
happen to haue that _/ which he desired 
of the prophet3 ,and when he did well   
perceyue that this was his infirmitie   
and synne _/ it trobled himso that      
therfor he desired the prayers and helpe
 of ,heliseus3 he desired hym _/ that if
 he shuld happen to fall into this euill
 _/ yeat that he might be fauored _/    
that he mighte finde mercie _/ and that 
,heliseus wold praye that the ,lorde    
wolde forgyue hym4 ,who doth at ony tyme
 aske forgyuenes for that which he      
accomptithe ,lawfull8 forgyuenes is     
asked for synnes only _/ ,naaman therfor
 acknowledged this his acte to be a     
synne3 ,and if ,i so fall 7quod he7 then
 praye the ,lorde to forgyue me4 ,this  

place therfor doth make most against our
 men _/ and euen the same wayes which   
they go about to excuse their facte _/  
by the same it is most playnly proued to
 be synne4 ,let them aknowledge therfor 
in their doinge that thinge _/ which    
,naaman the ,sirian did4 ,and let them  
begg the mercie of godd _/ and the      
prayers of godly men _/ that the same   
thing which they haue euell doone _/ and
 do _/ maye be pardoned them4 ,neither  
did ,eliseus _/ as our men do thincke _/
 graunte ,naaman licence or libertie to 
do so as he hadd sayde _/ but only he   
saide vnto hym _/ goo in peace3 which   
manier of speaking was a kind of takinge
 leaue vsed in that age4 ,and as for any
 other thinge ther can none be gathered 
out of thos wordes _/ onles it be this  
that he promised to do that which       
,naaman required3 goo thy wayes 7saithe 
he7 ,i will do as thow desirest _/ ,i   
shall praye for the4 ,the prophet doth  
not reiect hym _/ if he shuld fall into 
this euell4 ,as we do not vtterly reiect

 nor shutt theise men from grace which  
thus do fall3 ,yeat must we sharply     
reproue their doinges that they may     
acknowledge their fault and synne _/ and
 vnfaynedly lament and repent the same4 
,and we ought also hartily to praye that
 they may be raysed vpp agayn4 ,they do 
obiect also certayn wordes out of the   
,epistle of ,ieremie _/ which is        
entitled ,baruch4 ,the wordes ar theise4
    ,bar4 #f4  ,now shall ye see in     
,babilon godds of golde _/ of syluer _/ 
of wodde _/ and of stone _/ borne vppon 
mens shulders to caste out a fearefulnes
 before the heathen _/ ,but loke that ye
 do not as the other3 be not afrayed let
 not the feare of them ouercome yowe4   
,therfor when ye do see the multitude of
 poeple worshipping them behinde and    
before _/ saye yee in your hartes _/ ,o 
,lord _/ it is thow that oughtest only  
to be worshipped _/ ,of theise wordes   
our men do gather _/ that it is         
sufficient for them when they ar present
 at ,idolatries _/ ,masses _/ and       

popishe supersticions _/ to saye in ther
 harte _/ ,o ,lord it is thow that      
oughtest only to be worshipped4 ,in     
answer to these men3 furst ,i saye _/   
that this booke entitle ,baruch is none 
of the ,canonicall scriptures3 ,and     
therfor no man is bownd to the doctrine 
of it4 ,but admit the booke wer of      
sufficient auctoritie _/ ,then theise   
men must vnderstonde _/ that the prophet
 doth not gyue the ,iues leaue to comme 
vnto the temples of ,idols _/ that ther 
they might be present at vngodly        
,idolatrie _/ bowe ther knee _/ and so  
make vpp the matier _/ with sayinge in  
their hart to the true and lyuyng godd  
_/ ,o ,lord _/ it is thow that oughtest 
only to be worshipped4 ,but he gyuith   
the ,iues instruction against ,images   
which wer caried about _/ and           
,idolatries which wer vsed in those     
places wher they were exiles3 ffor the  
,maneir of the ,babilonians was _/ not  
only to haue ,images in ther temples _/ 
but also to haue them sett abroode and  

caried openly vppon mens shulders4 ,as  
it is not vnlike that the ,image of     
,nabugodonosor1 which beinge dedicated  
in the feilde of dura1 was caried aboute
 the whole ,region with ,musicall       
,instrumentes and songes _/ at the      
sownde of which whersoeuer the ,image   
was seene _/ commaundement was gyuen    
vnto all men that they shuld worshipp   
it3 which ,daniels felows wolde not do4 
,of theise thinges ,i saye _/ that      
epistle entreatithe _/ playnlye to warne
 the godly _/ that they shuld not adore 
_/ nor worshipp thos ,idols thoughe that
 the heathenishe poeple did so bothe    
before them _/ and behind them _/ but   
when they did see this ,idolatrie _/    
detesting it _/ they shuld then saye _/ 
,o lord _/ it is thou to whome worshipp 
doth only belonge3 he saied not _/ bowe 
the knee with them _/ and saye in your  
hartes _/ o lord _/ it is thou c4 but   
when ye do see these ,idols and         
,idolatrye _/ say so4 ,these seyngs and 
suddayn meetings in the cytie streetes  

and fieldes _/ could not be auoyded _/  
and therfor the godly were to be        
enstructed and admonished _/ how they   
shuld behaue them selues in that case4  
,but our men _/ as they are veraye bolde
 to abuse the scripture for their       
purpose _/ go on further and aske _/ how
 it happened that ,daniel was not       
throwen into the fierie fornace with his
 felowes8    ,daniel4 #c4  seing lyke   
punishement was appointed vnto all men  
which did not worshippe4 ,they will of  
necessitie haue it graunted them therfor
 _/ that ,daniel did dissemble _/ 7as   
they now do7 and that therfor nothing   
was done vnto hym3 ,and that thinge     
which ,daniel dyd _/ they thincke that  
they maye do4 ,i aunswer our men thus _/
 that they do not reason well to saye _/
 ,he was not punished _/ therfor he was 
ther and worshipped _/ they do out more 
in the consequent _/ then is in the     
antecedent _/ and so to reason is to    
make a subtill cauillacion _/ taking    
that to be a cause which is no cause4   

,for there might be many other causes _/
 wherfor ,daniel was not likewise       
punished3 happilie the ,image and he did
 not meete together3 or yf he did meete 
it _/ men did not mark what he did3 or  
els though men marcked that he did not  
worshipp _/ yet he was not accused3 or  
yf he were accused _/ yet through the   
singular fauour which the ,king did     
beare vnto him he was delyuered from    
punishment4 ,it must not then forthewith
 folowe _/ that ,daniel for feare of    
death did present himself before that   
,idoll _/ and did dissemble his         
,religion _/ doing there as other       
,idolatrors did3 this we must not iudge 
of ,daniel _/    ,daniel4 #f4  seing in 
the lyke quarell _/ he was not afrayde  
to be thrown vnto the lyons4 ,now seing 
there may be many other causes why he   
was not caste into the fire with his    
felowes _/ why do these men chose vnto  
them selues this one cause8 and that    
such a one _/ as is sclaunderous vnto   
that holy man _/ of which in the holy   

scriptures _/ there is not so much as a 
suspicion contayned4 ,yet they do thinke
 that they do not vnaptly saye for      
themselues _/ and defend their cause _/ 
when they do alledge that out of the    
,actes of the ,apostles3    ,actor4 #ba4
  where mencion is made howe that ,paule
 _/ through the councell of the ,elders 
of the churche of ,hierusalem _/ did    
take on hym a vowe with other foure men 
_/ and did purifye hymself after the    
maner and custumme of the ,iues4 ,yf    
7saye they7 suche an ,apostle dyd take  
thys lybertye to vse in ,iurie the      
ceremonies which were now abrogated _/  
euen we also maye vse _/ and comme vnto 
the rites _/ and ceremonies now vsed in 
our countrithe4 ,for the better         
vnderstonding of this matter we must    
first well consider what the somme of   
,paules preachinge was3    ,rom4 #c4    
,we do suppose 7saith he7 that a man is 
iustified by faith _/ without the workes
 of the ,lawe4    ,gal4 #c4  ,and as    
many as are vnder the deedes of the     

,lawe are subiect to the curs4    ,abac4
 #b4  ,agayne the ,iuste man shall lyue 
by his faithe4    ,rom4 #a4  ,this is   
the somme of ,paules doctrine _/ wherby 
it doth appeare _/ that ,paule did not  
vtterly condenne the obseruing of the   
ceremonies of the ,law _/ but only when 
it was done with this minde _/ as       
thoughe that ,iustification did not     
comme therby4 ,and the same his meaning 
he vtterith most playnly to the         
,galathians _/ where he saithe4    ,gal4
 #e4  ,as many of ye as are circumcised 
_/ ye are fallen from the grace of      
,christe3 for ,christe shall not profite
 you at all3 ye are gone quite from     
,christe _/ as many as are ,iustified by
 the ,lawe _/ ,as yf he wold saye _/    
,these thinges of theyr owne nature do  
not alienate and separate vs from       
,christe _/ but only when they be done  
with this mynde and purpose _/ to be    
,iustified by them3 ,take awaye this    
opinion _/ and this euell hurtefull     
purpose being remoued _/ then ,paule    

commendeth these worckes _/ and all     
other ciuyle ordinaunces commaunded _/  
and appoynted to that ,nacion3 he       
condenneth them not _/ but so farre as  
they wer iustly and not supersticiously 
vsed _/ he did leaue them in theyr place
 _/    ,gal4 #c4  and did not hinder the
 obseruacion of them4 ,as he dyd also   
write _/ that in the ,lord _/ there was 
neither ,iue nor gentill _/ neyther     
nonde nor fre4    ,gal4 #f4  ,and that  
in ,christe ,iesus _/ neyther           
circumcision auaileth any thing at all  
_/ nor vncircumcision _/ but the        
obseruing of the commaundements of ,god 
_/ or a new creature4    #a4 ,cor4 #g4  
,and againe yf any be called being      
circumcised _/ let him not adde         
vncircumcision4 ,if anye be called      
vncircumcised _/ let hym not be         
circumcised4 ,let euery man abyde in the
 same estate _/ in which he is called4  
,all these indifferent thinges _/ might 
somtyme be well obserued _/ somtyme be  
as well left vndone _/ as most serued   

for edifying in godd4 ,of which vse and 
obseruacion of them    #a4 ,cor4 #i4    
,paule doth speake _/ when of him self  
he saieth3 ,i am made all vnto all men  
_/ that ,i might wynne manye3 ,vnto the 
,iues _/ ,i am made as a ,iue _/ to them
 which are without the lawe _/ as though
 ,i were without a lawe4 ,this sentence 
he hath also confirmed by examples3     
,actor4 #af4  ,for when he was required 
to circumcise ,timothie _/ because that 
the custumme which was yet in force     
might be kept _/ he did it3 ,but when   
they wolde enforce him to the           
ouerthrowing of the christian libertie  
_/ that he shulde likewise circumcise   
,titus _/    ,gal4 #b4  ,in no wyse     
wolde he gyue place vnto them _/ no not 
for the space of one houre _/ and       
because 7saith he7 false brethren came  
in _/ to espie out _/ or to betray our  
libertie4 ,s4 ,paule did obserue these  
thinges then _/ when it might be done   
without an euell mynd _/ when no hurte  
shuld ensue of it3 ,the cause and end   

why ,paule did it _/ was to auoide the  
offendinge of the beleauing ,iues _/ les
 yf he did it not _/ they shuld therby  
be alienated and turned awaye from      
,christes gospell _/ which they had     
newly receyued4 ,but we must not compare
 these ceremonies of the old lawe with  
the ,inuencions of men _/ they can not  
be iustly compared with ,massing3 ,they 
were plainly taught in ,goddes worde _/ 
but these masses and popishe ,idolatries
 are thrust vnto vs by the subtiltie of 
the deuell _/ and craftye deceyuing of  
men4 ,they were thinges indifferent _/  
and as such thinges might be well vsed4 
,but these are thinges vtterly euell and
 can not be well vsed4 ,they after      
,christes ascenscion into heauen wer not
 forbidden _/ and therfor might be      
obserued _/ so long as the ,temple and  
common welth of ,israel did continue and
 the citie was vndestroyed _/ and vntill
 the full reuelinge and preachinge of   
the gospell was had _/ vntill by it the 
churche of ,christe _/ which was to be  

gathered of the ,iues and gentils _/    
were well _/ and fully vnited and knitt 
together4    ,aug4 ,epistol4 #ai4 ad    
,hieron4  ,neyther wer those ceremonies 
_/ as ,augustine saith _/ suddenly and  
without honor to be buried and throwen  
awaye4 ,but these masses _/ and such    
popish supersticions _/ which are farsed
 full with ,idolatrie _/ alwayes haue   
beene _/ are _/ and shalbe forbidden4   
,those thinges might therfor be keapt   
and obserued for a tyme _/ so that men  
did not vse them with that mynde 7as ,i 
sayed7 to be iustified by them4 ,wherfor
 yf thow wilt consider the matier it    
self _/ that is _/ the nature of the    
acte _/ ,paule can neither be therin    
reprehended _/ nor yet can these        
dissemblige ,massehaunters vse his well 
doinge as a defence for their euell     
doinge3 but much les can this be done _/
 yf thou wilt searche out the mynde _/  
councell _/ and entent of ,paules       
doinge4 ,bothe these thinges these      
mayntayners of massehaunting do want4   

,for furst they are occupied in a thing 
which is contrary _/ and repugnant to   
,godds worde _/ as it is already        
declared4 ,secondly _/ in thys their    
dissimulacion they do only seke         
themselues _/ for to thend that they    
maye retayne their riches _/ dignitie _/
 and estimacion by falling to poperye   
they offend the weake and drawe them by 
their example from ,christe to          
,antichrist _/ wheras ,paule did herin  
obserue thinges commaunded in ,goddes   
worde _/ and then to this ende only _/  
les the beleauing ,iues shuld fall backe
 from ,christ _/ and that he might the  
more easily drawe others _/ which yet   
beleaued not _/ to the gospell of       
,christe4 ,furthermore these men do saye
 _/ that they by their dissimulacion    
will auoide offence4 ,for 7saye they7 yf
 we shuld so vtterly forsake the ,masse 
as ye wolde haue vs _/ we shulde be     
taken as wicked men and euell doers _/  
and so shall we geue great offence in   
out countrithes4 ,i graunte that these  

men do seke to auoyd offence _/ but what
 offence8 euen the offence of the world4
 ,they will not offend _/ but whom8     
,tyrauntes _/ and such as ar the very   
limmes of antichrist4 ,and why8 les they
 shuld procure against themselues theyr 
wrath _/ poure _/ and tyrannie4 ,but    
this is that offence _/ which ,criste   
sayeth shuld not be auoided3    ,mat4   
#ae4  ,let them alone 7saith he of the  
,phariseis7 ,they are blinde and the    
leaders of the blinde4 ,heere we must   
consider which be euell offences _/ and 
such as are to be auoyded indeed4 ,euen 
those ,i say _/ which are an ,impediment
 to the setting forth of the gospell _/ 
which do offend and hinder men _/ be    
they simple _/ or wicked _/ that they do
 not embrace pure doctryne _/ and turne 
vnto ,christe4 ,now beholde _/ ,i pray  
the _/ by comming to the ,masse _/ what 
offence thou doest gyue8 ,the           
,idolatrous and supersticious people _/ 
ar they not offended by this thy doing8 
,yeas verely4 ,for when they do se the  

haunte their masses _/ they say _/ these
 gospellers do comme to our masses _/   
which they wold not do yf our masses wer
 so euell as thei call them3 wherfor we 
may perseuere and continue in our old   
purpose4 ,and on the other parte _/ the 
weaker brethren _/ which are but newly  
turned _/ and not farr entered into the 
knowledge of ,christ _/ when they do se 
these better lerned professors _/       
enseyng bearers _/ and chief men in the 
scole of ,christ comme to the masse _/  
they are taught to do the lyke3 and wher
 before they wer perswaded not to comme 
at masses _/ now they thincke that they 
were then deceyued _/ and that it is but
 a fonde precise scrupulositie so to    
abstayn from masses3 and it cometh to   
pas _/ that where they shuld go forwarde
 in the waye of truth _/ now they do go 
backe4 ,thus both the wicked and the    
godly _/ are offended by thy example3   
,it is playne therfor that vnder the    
cloked colour of auoyding of offence _/ 
these men do fall into the very offence 

gyuing4 ,they say morouer3 ,it is       
nedefull to condiscende vnto the weake3 
for there are many which are not        
persuaded that the masse is naught _/   
and therfor are neyther ready to forsake
 their countrie _/ nor to dye in the    
quarell _/ whiche men yf they shulde    
perceyue that we did not come to masse  
_/ they wold not gyue then any ear or   
credite vnto vs in the other matiers and
 chief pointes of religion3 wherfore we 
must gyue and yealde somwhat vnto their 
infirmitie _/ as ,paule doth teache the 
,romayns4 ,this they saye4    ,rom4 #ad4
  ,but what will ,paule _/ ,i praye you 
_/ that we shuld yealde to the weake8   
,this verily _/ fyrst that we shuld not 
please our selues3 ,agayne _/ that we   
shuld not so lyue after our own mynde _/
 that we shulde contemne their          
saluacion4 ,we do graunte therfor that  
som thinge is to be gyuen vnto the      
infirmitie of the weake brother _/ but  
euen with ,paule _/ we will not suffer  
that to be done _/ but in thinges       

indifferent4 ,but those thinges which of
 them selues ar euell and forbidden of  
,godd _/ must not be done in respect of 
any man4    ,rom4 #c4  ,for that same   
,rule doth stonde certayn which gyueth  
leaue to no man to do euell that goode  
maye comme theron4 ,to abstayn _/ or not
 to abstayn from meates _/ was then a   
thing indifferent4 ,in such thinges they
 which be stronger must beare with the  
,infirmitie of the weaker3 but meate    
eating and ,massehauntinge are not lyke 
_/ for this is no thing indifferent _/  
but manifestly euell _/ as it is        
sufficiently proued _/ and therfor it is
 not to be done in respect of bearing   
with any man that is weake4 ,but are the
 weake alwayes to be borne with all in  
thinges indifferent8 no truly _/ we must
 not alwayes yealde to the weake but    
only whylest they be taughte3 ,and when 
they do vnderstonde the thing that is   
taught them _/ and yet do wauer and     
doubt of a wilful scrupulositie _/ their
 infirmitie is no longer to be norished 

nor born with all3 ,for we must not so  
beare with them _/ that out libertie    
shal be in subiection to their          
frowardnes _/ nor that therby we do     
hurte others by our example4   ,agayn   
they obiect and saye3 ,yf we shuld do as
 ye wold haue vs to do _/ then must we  
eyther flye out of our countrithe _/ or 
els forthwith shall we suffer death and 
so the congregations shalbe left vtterly
 desolate _/ ther shall be none lefte to
 teache and norishe those afflicted     
membres which shall remayne in our      
churche3 ,better it is _/ that by our   
bearing and dissemblinge _/ ther do     
remayne yet sum leight _/ then that by  
doing as ye wold haue vs all together   
shuld be putt out4    #a4 ,cor4 #ae4    
,if sum do remayne ther _/ it wil brust 
forthe at lengthe _/ and a litill leauen
 will soure the whole lumpe of dowe4 c4 
,truly for all this goodly clooke _/ it 
is easily perceyued that through this   
dissembling the edifying of the churche 
is hindered and not furthered4 ,these   

men pretende with ,athlas to beare vp   
heauen withe their shulders _/ but they 
do ouerthrow altogether3 ,godd doth se  
more then we _/ in the thinges which    
shall happen to the churche3 ,we must   
obeye hym in seruyng hym and his churche
 with the confession of truthe4 ,the    
issue _/ and succes _/ let vs committ   
vnto hym to whom the churche doth       
belonge3 ,and let vs do that wherunto we
 ar called4 ,the churche shall be       
destroyed then _/ thow sayest3 ,let ,god
 care for that _/ he will well prouide  
for that _/ let vs not doubt4 ,wel maye 
theise men be answered _/ as the lorde  
answered ,peter _/ when he called hym _/
 sayinge3    ,ioan4 #ba4  folowe me3    
,peter made a staye at it and asked hym 
what ,iohn shuld do4 ,if ,i will 7saith 
,christ7 haue hym to tarye _/ what is   
that to the8 do thow folowe me4 ,so if  
thow aske in this case _/ what shall    
then be done with the churche8 ,i       
aunswer _/ what is that to the8 ,do thow
 the thinge wher vnto thow art called4  

,besids this often tymes the doctrine of
 the gospell is more sett furth _/ and  
better receyued _/ when it is mayntayned
 by deathe _/ and fleinge _/ then when  
by words only it is propownded and      
taught3 for then men are taught by      
deedes _/ as before they wer by wordes3 
,haste thow confessed the gospell in    
wordes8 ,this then remayneth for the to 
do3 die _/ or flye for the gospell so   
shalt thou confesse the same indede4    
,and ,let vs not feare the desolation of
 the churche _/ for wher one of our     
brethern dyeth _/ or flyeth for the     
doctrine _/ in his rowm shall rise vp a 
great sorte4 ,but if we stand and       
continue in dissemblinge _/ then is the 
light of the truithe put owt _/ nether  
is there any confession made indede4    
,they bringe in also the examples of    
,zacharie _/ ,iohn the ,baptist _/ the  
virgin ,marie _/ and ,ioseph _/ which in
 the corupted and infected tymes when   
they lyued dyd comme vnto the seruice of
 ,god in the ,temple of the ,iues _/    

,the same thing maye be permitted to    
them 7they thincke7 and that yt is as   
lawfull for them to partake and vse the 
ceremonies in the popish churche be they
 neuer so corrupt4 ,true it is that ther
 were many wicked doctrines and euill   
opinions at that tyme emongest the      
scribes and pharisees4 ,but yet the     
estate of them was far otherwise _/ then
 it is in our tyme3 ,they hade corrupted
 the doctrine of the law and of         
iustification4 ,they were couetous _/   
,that thing which they dyd _/ ,was done 
with out fayth _/ and therfor           
abhominable before ,god _/ yet the rite 
and maner of sacrificing apointed by    
,goddes lawe was not chaunged _/ for the
 same beastes were offered which the    
lawe dyd commaunde _/ the same daies    
were obserued _/ and ceremonies _/ and  
therfore it was lawfull to vse them     
inasmoche as they hade the worde of     
,godd for them4 ,and eiche man that so  
vsed them receyued according to the     
measure of his faithe4 ,for the corrupte

 doctrines _/ sentences and manieres of 
the priestes _/ ,bishoppes and scribes  
_/ dyd not hurte at all the prophettes  
and godlie men which wer them selues    
cleare from them _/ of a contrarie mynde
 to them _/ in all thinges thinking     
according to ,godds worde _/ yea dyd    
also reproue and sharplie rebuke those  
thinges3 which thing ,augustine dothe   
witnesse as he is allegded4 #bc4 q4 #d4 
ca4 ,recedite4 and in many other places 
there4 ,let our sacrificinge priestes do
 the same vnto vs at this daie4 ,let    
them celebrate the lordes supper and vse
 other ceremonies _/ so as by ,godds    
worde they be apointed _/ then we will  
not draw backe at all _/ but vse them _/
 thoughe they them selues thincke       
corruptlie _/ and liue more wickedlie _/
 we shall bewaile _/ we shall admonishe 
_/ we shall reproue _/ we shall accuse  
them _/ and they shall beare their owne 
synne4 ,their synne shall not hurte vs  
_/ nether will we absteyne frome the    
sacramentes for their nowghtines _/ but 

vse them4 ,in which doinge we shall not 
communicate with their wickednes _/ for 
we shall vse the rite and ceremonie as  
the lorde commaunded _/ and instituted4 
,and this thing ment ,christ when he    
saide4    ,matth4 #bc4  ,the scribes and
 pharisees do syt in ,moses chaire _/   
what they byd yow do _/ that do _/ but  
as they do _/ see that ye do not4 ,so   
,christe commaunded the leper whom he   
hade clensed to go vnto the priest4     
,luc4 #b4  ,the blessed virgin likwise  
she might well after the birthe of our  
sauiour ,christ offer the payre of      
,turtles or too yonge pigeons _/ because
 it was so commaunded in the lawe4 ,by  
this example our men can not heare masse
 _/ because it is a thinge contrary to  
godds worde3 ,but let these papists giue
 vnto vs the sacramentes _/ as ,christe 
dyd institute them _/ and we shall vse  
them _/ and yet neuerthelesse reproue   
their wickednes4 ,nowe our men beinge   
thus at all pointes answered _/ and     
ouercommed _/ do flye to this atlenghth4

 ,thoughe saye they it be a synne to go 
to ,masse and suche popishe pelfe yet it
 is but a light synne _/ and not se     
seuerely to be reproued4 ,what 7say     
they7 we do many thinges which we shuld 
not fo4 but ,god forgyuithe them4 c4 ,to
 the last ,i aunswer3 ,the goodnes of   
,godd which doth forgyue synnes vnto    
them that be truly penitent _/ doth not 
diminishe at all the gretnes of the     
synne4 ,wherfor ,i will aunswer only _/ 
to that they saye _/ that it is but a   
light synne4 ,which thinge whilest they 
do saye _/ they do not thincke this with
 themselues _/ that all synnes haue     
their proper wieght and burthen4 ,for   
doinges and the nature of thinges done  
ar not to be considered simplie of      
themselues1 but they ar to be weyed by  
godds worde and laws _/ by which they ar
 forbidden3 ,by it _/ wicked actes and  
the doinge of them ar to be iudged3 ,and
 seing that the poure of the lawe and   
worde of god is all one in all          
commaundmentes _/ by it _/ the weighte  

_/ burthen and greatnes of synne        
committed _/ is to be weyed considered  
and iudged4    ,iacob4 #b4  ,s4 ,iames  
therfor in this cause doth saye4 ,he    
that hathe obserued the whole lawe _/   
and dothe offend in one _/ is made      
giltye of all4 ,which sayinge truly is  
harde and sharpe _/ but most true _/ and
 teachith all men that they shuld not   
extenuate synne4 ,but this place of     
,iames _/ is not to be vnderstonded _/  
as thoughe that all synnes wer equall   
and like4    ,august4 ,epist4 #bi4 ad   
,hiero4  ,that doth ,augustine truly and
 playnly denye3 ,he saith that the      
,stoickes do go about to proue it _/    
when they saye _/ that all vertues are  
conioyned and knitt together _/ so that 
he which hathe one of them hath all _/  
and he that wantith one wantith all4    
,for wisdome 7saye they7 is not         
fearefull _/ nott intemperate _/ nut    
vniuste _/ therfor it hath ioyned with  
it the vertues which be contrarie vnto  
these vices3 ,and likewise iustice _/   

strenghthe _/ temperaunce and other     
vertues are not vnwise _/ but are ioyned
 with wisdome _/ wheruppon they do      
conclude _/ that all vertues are        
conioyned and knitt together4 ,theise   
thinges _/ saith ,augustine _/    ,iaco4
 #c4  do not agre with the holy         
scriptures _/ which do witnes4    #a4   
,ioan4 #a4  ,that in many thinges we do 
all offend _/ and ,if we saye that we   
haue no synne _/ we do deceyue our      
selues and ther is no truithe in vs4    
,wherfor seing that we synne in many    
thinges _/ and in synnynge we can not   
haue that vertue which is contrarie to  
that synne which we do committ _/ and   
yet it may be that he which fallith in  
one synne _/ many be constaunt in other 
vertues _/ the opinion of theis         
philosophers is fals4 ,as for example3  
,be it _/ that one be of an hastye      
nature _/ or do exceade measure in      
eatinge _/ and yet he gyuith euery man  
his own _/ and will gyue his life in    
,godds cause3 though this man be fearce 

_/ and intemperate _/ yet is he called a
 iust man _/ and a stronge man4 ,s4     
,augustine doth also putt awaye the     
similitude of the stoicks _/ whiche is4 
,that the man doth die in the waters _/ 
if they be but half a handfull ouer1 his
 heade _/ aswell as he ouer whos heade  
they are _/ ten _/ or twentie cubites4  
,this is no apte similitude _/ saith he 
_/ therfor let vs take an other more    
fitte for our purpose _/ of light namely
 and darcknes4 ,certaynly when one is in
 darcknes _/ the more he dothe departe  
and go out of it and drawith nighe vnto 
light _/ he begynnith the better to see 
sumwhat _/ and so though that yet he be 
compassed with darcknes _/ yet is he    
sumwhat partaker of the lighte4 ,but he 
that wull knowe more of this matier _/  
let hym reade that ,epistle of          
,augustyne3 ,wher he prouith playnly _/ 
that all synnes ar not like _/ as the   
,stoicks did thincke3 ,now to return to 
our place _/ which we did rehearce4 ,he 
that offendith in one _/ is giltie of   

all4 ,ther is no obseruacion of ,godds  
,lawe to be receued with an exception _/
 as thoughe we might chose one parte of 
it to obserue _/ and separate or sett   
asyde the other parte at our will and   
pleasure to neglecte it4 ,the           
commaundementes of the lawe ar conioyned
 of the lorde and knitt together _/ and 
so gyuen vnto vs3 ,we must not now      
disseuer _/ and separate them as we lust
 _/ but without exception we must       
obserue the whole lawe4 ,we must        
consider and loke vppon the ,auctoritie 
of the lawe gyuer _/ which is ,godd _/  
,it is of force aswel in one            
commaundement _/ as in the rest4 ,this  
doth ,iames seame to meane _/ when he   
saith3    ,iacob4 #b4  ,he that hath    
sayde _/ ,thow shalt not committ        
adulterie _/ the same hath sayde _/     
,thow shalt not kill4 ,as if he shuld   
saye _/ he is no les contraried in any  
one of theise commaundementes _/ then in
 an other4 ,and therfor 7to adde this by
 the waye7 let them wel consider what   

they do which do profes to receyue the  
gospell _/ and yet they do refuse       
ecclesiasticall disciplyne3 ,wheras the 
lorde _/ which hath reuealede and opened
 the gospell vnto vs by ,christe _/ doth
 appoint discipline to be a parte       
therof4 ,theise men do synne against the
 whole lawe4 ,the papistes do also synne
 herin _/ which do preache their parted 
righteousnes _/ as meritorius of        
congruitie4 ,but to returne _/ this is  
also manifest _/ that he that synnith in
 one _/ is therfore giltie in all _/ for
 that as now by lust and tentacion _/ he
 is caried into sum one transgression _/
 and so dothe synne _/ euen in like     
manier shuld he offend in an other euill
 _/ if he wer assaulted in the same     
sorte _/ and whith that same violence of
 tentacion4 ,and ,augustine in the place
 before alledged4 doth saye4 ,that      
therfore he is made giltie of all _/    
bicause he synneth against charitie _/  
vppon which the obseruacion of the whole
 lawe is grownded4 ,to be short therfor 

_/ when we do thus fall into synne _/ we
 must not lightly tryfle it of and      
excuse it _/ sayinge that it is but     
light _/ and small3 for synne is not to 
be considered of the matier _/ and      
manier of the action only _/ but of the 
force poure _/ and dignitie of ,godds   
worde which doth forbidd it4 ,and yet   
les ,i shuld seeme to be to rigorus and 
strayte in this matier of massehauntinge
 _/ let ther be hadd a consideracion _/ 
or difference of the matier _/ and      
doinge4  ,and truly ,i can not see _/   
how this kinde of synne and doinge can  
be iudged to be light _/ or small _/    
seing that it is a transgression        
committed against the furst table of the
 lawe _/ in which the worship due vntto 
,godd is commaunded which worshipp being
 sownde and safe in a man other vices   
and synnes ar the more easily corrected3
 ,and agayn this being corrupted _/ all 
other actes are most vnacceptable vnto  
,godd4 ,whordom by ,godds lawe is to be 
punyshed by deathe _/ yet is it a synne 

but against the 4ii4 table4 ,and what   
shal we thincke then of spirituall      
whordome8 how seuerely doth ,godd iudge 
it8 how sharply ought it to be punished8
 ,if therfor thow dost consider the     
commandement which thou breakest _/ it  
is of ,god3 ,if the matier _/ it is     
aganist the furst table and therfore    
thys synne is the more heynus and       
weightie4 ,besids this _/ our men do    
counte this ,masse hauntinge a fault to 
be either contemned _/ or not so depely 
to be considered in theim bicause they  
do not synne with mynde will and        
affection _/ but as it wer compelled and
 of necessite4 ,but ,i aske them _/ what
 manier a violence and compulsion this  
is throughe which that necessite        
commithe of which they make their       
excuse8 ,truly they can not saye that it
 is ony other _/ then bicause they wolde
 not ronne into the daunger of the losse
 of their ,goodes _/ their estimacion   
and lyfe4    ,aristote4 ,ethi4 lib4 #c4 
,this is then no absolute necessite but 

such a one as risith of ther own corrupt
 affection and will1 wich prouith that  
their action is voluntarie4 ,as         
,aristotle in his ,ethicks doth saye of 
the losse which shippmen do suffer in a 
tempest _/ which do cast out of their   
ship al their ,goodes when they be in   
daunger of shipp wracke3 ,they seame    
truly to be compelled to do it _/ and   
yet willingly they do it _/ and therfor 
they are sayed 4,to do4 bicause that    
withe deliberacion and aduise _/ they do
 determin _/ both with iudgement and    
will _/ rather to abide the losse of    
their goddes _/ then of their lyfe4     
,which thinge as the mariners do wisely 
determyne _/ so our men do folishly _/  
which for the loue that they beare to   
their lyfe _/ bodie and goodes do not   
chose to abide the losse of them all _/ 
in refusing to come to these detestable 
masses _/ to gayn therby lyfe _/ and    
saluacion euer lastinge4 ,and so do they
 committ doble synne4 ,furst they synne 
willingly4 ,then they do prefer earthly 

thinges before heauenly _/ outward      
thinges before inward _/ the bodie      
before the soule _/ their ,goodes before
 ,god3 ,which is not done but of such _/
 as ar the very children of the world4  
,of affection verily _/ though they do  
saye nay _/ they do that which they do  
_/ but of that inordinate affection     
which they do beare to their riches4    
,wherfor this is no iust excuse which   
they make4 ,for as well might the       
,corinthians _/ euen by the very same   
reason _/ haue sayde to ,paule4 ,if we  
do comme vnto these feastes wher the    
meates offered vnto ,idols are eaten _/ 
we do it not with that mynde as thoughe 
we allowed such sacrifices _/ but we ar 
compelled therunto _/ for if we shuld   
auoide theise solemne feastes _/ we     
shuld be taken as sedicius men _/ euell 
citizens _/ vncourteous _/ we shuld     
loose our frends _/ and most profitable 
healp and defence _/ ,yea and           
paraduenture our goodes and countrith1  
,paule hearith noone of all these       

thinges _/ but doth sharply reproue them
 _/ as in the furst epistle which he    
wrote vnto them it doth appeare4        
,exod4 #cb4  ,aaron also by the same    
reason might haue excused the making of 
the golden calf _/ and sayed _/ ,i did  
it not with my mynde _/ ,i was compelled
 _/ and if ,i hadd not folowed the mynde
 of the poeple _/ they wold haue stoned 
me4 c4 ,but ,moses _/ who did well      
perceyue that this was not of an        
absolute necessite _/ but did rise of   
such a corrupt grownd and matier as     
neither righteousnes doth suffer to be  
receyued _/ neither ,godd doth admitt _/
 he condemnith the act _/ and doth      
sharply reproue ,aaron for it4 ,thise   
men ought also to thincke this3 ,that   
the masse is as it wer the signe and    
sure marke _/ the pleadg _/ and seale _/
 by which the papists do knowe who be   
theirs _/ from others4 ,for whether a   
man gyuith almos _/ whether he prayeth  
_/ whether he lyueth a chaste lyfe _/   
and so forth _/ they passe not at all3  

,this only they do regarde _/ whether he
 hearith ,masses3 which thing if they   
perceyue that he doth _/ for the which  
they thinke that man to be ther own _/  
and on the other parte _/ to abhorr the 
,masse and not to heare it _/ is euen   
the begynninge of fallinge from ther    
kyngdom _/ and from ,antichriste4       
,wherfor we may call ,massehearinge _/  
,the publique profession of poperie _/  
the badge of the most vile and filthie  
,idolatrie which is vsed in our age4 ,in
 this therfor _/ in which papistes put  
so mutch confidence _/ that they make   
therof the very marcke wherby the godly 
are known from their men _/ no          
,christian must dissemble4 ,for if he do
 _/ then doth he publiquely professe    
hymself to be a papist _/ which is euen 
to denie ,christes gospell3 ,and this to
 do _/ is so greate a synne _/ as no man
 can extenuate by ony blind cloke or    
reason4 ,but thow wilt saye3 ,ther be   
greate daungers _/ of which ,i am in    
present ieoperdie _/ and ,i shall also  

sett mi self forthe to other most heauy 
daungiers _/ except ,i be partaker and  
do communicate with papists in the      
,masse _/ and such popishe ,idolatrie4  
,i grant that ther are daungers _/ such 
is theyr ,tyrannie4 ,but remember thou  
_/ ,that ,godd hath forseene all theise 
daungers before _/ and also hath shewed 
that they shuld comme _/ of which though
 he wer not ignorante _/ yet did not his
 wisdom chaunge his lawe to haue them   
auoyded3 ,he commaunded _/ and doth _/  
that ,idolatrie shall not be committed  
but that men shuld flye from it _/ which
 commaundement he wyll haue kept what   
soeuer perill dothe comme theron4       
,wherfor let vs cast our care vppon hym 
which hath gyuen vs this commaundement  
_/ for he which doth know righte well _/
 that theise euels are ioyned with the  
obseruinge of his commaundementes _/ he 
will care for them which for rightuisnes
 shalbe persequuted4 ,truly the violence
 _/ and nature of persequution and      
daungiers is not such _/ that it can    

chaunge ,godds lawe3 neither that he    
will haue his lawes chaunged for them4  
,let persequutions be howsoeuer they be 
_/ yet ,godds lawe remaynith vnmoueable4
 ,let vs not seeke then to deuide and   
part ourselues _/ and our seruice _/    
betwen ,godd and the deuell _/ as       
thoughe we wold gyue our mynde and      
affection vnto ,godd3 and in poperie and
 supersticious ,idolatries to gyue our  
bodyes doinges _/ and outward actions   
vnto the deuell4    #a4 ,cor4 #f4  ,our 
mynde is ,godds seate _/ our bodie is   
his ,temple4    ,mat4 #bb4  ,gyue       
therfore to ,godd _/ that which         
belongith vnto hym4 ,thincke what thow  
lust of doing and dissemblinge for thy  
commoditie3 ,yeat this ,rule _/ and     
certayn ,canon of the holy ghost must   
now either rule the _/    ,roma4 #c4  or
 herafter in ,godds iudgement confownde 
the4 ,euell thinges are not to be done  
that ,goode shuld come theron4   ,now   
seing that we haue sufficiently spoken  
of priuate men and subiectes _/ in and  

through all the partes and membres of   
our distictions and diuisions _/ it     
remaynithe that we shuld entreate of    
,princes3 for so at the begynning we    
ordered our diuision4     ,of ,rulers   
and ,princes4  ,of ,rulers and princes  
_/ ,i make this diuision _/ ,some there 
are which be chiefe princes _/ suche as 
do not depend and hange on other _/ of  
whom the ,ciuilians do saie _/ that they
 haue a mere ,rule4 ,other are vnder    
,rulars and such as be of lesse         
authoritie then they _/ which do depende
 and hange on the higher princes _/     
either by the right 7as they saie7 of   
fee _/ or ells because they are their   
officers _/ and mynisters _/ that is to 
saye 7as they be commonlye termed7 their
 deputies _/ lieutenauntes and          
executours of their office4 ,i will     
firste speake of the higher _/ absolute 
_/ and mere ,rulers3 ,and of them    ,a 
question  ,i will both aske and answere 
this question3 ,whether it be lawfull   
for them to suffer and permite in their 

dominions the free and familiar         
conuersation and dwellinge togither of  
the vnfaithfull with the faith full3    
,the answer  ,i thinke that it is       
lawfull _/ but yet so that they muste   
take hede of certeyn thinges _/ and     
obserue ans kepe certeyn ,rules and     
conditions4   ,the firste is _/ that    
they do not enforce nor compell their   
faithfull subiectes to ioyne with the   
vnbeleauers in their assembles _/ nor in
 such vnholy kyndes of worshipp of ,godd
 as are contrary to ,godds worde3 for   
then shold they not be ,godds ministers 
_/ as they are taughte to be in the     
epistle to the ,romains _/    ,rom4 #ac4
  but rather the ministers of the deuill
 _/ of ,antichriste _/ and of their     
furie4 ,then sholde they be a feare vnto
 them that do well _/ and not to them   
that do euill _/ neither sholde they    
promote the worke of ,god _/ but the    
tyranye of ,antichriste4   ,the seconde 
is _/ they muste not graunte nor suffer 
_/ the vnfaithfull to vse their         

supersticions and wicked ,idolatries    
which are contrarie vnto ,godds worde4  
,for it is not sufficient _/ that they  
do not compell the godly to wicked      
supersticion and ,idolatrie _/ but also 
they muste forbidde the same to the     
wicked ,idolatrours3 ,for not doinge of 
this ,salomon is greatlie accused3      
#c4 ,reg4 #aa4  ,indeed he did not      
compelle the ,iues to worshipp ,idolles 
_/ but yet did he permit and suffer his 
wyues and concubines1 wich were         
straungiers1 to haue their ,chapells    
amonge the ,iues _/ in which they       
worshipped ,astaroth _/ ,chamos and such
 idolls _/ ,for which cause the lorde   
was so angrie wyth him _/ that as he    
suffered his true worshippe to be parted
 and diuided _/ as he suffered seruice  
to be done partlie to ,god and partlie  
to ,idolles4 ,euen so was his kingdom   
diuided _/ parte of it came vnto his    
sonne _/ and parte to ,ieroboam the     
sonne of ,nabat4 ,and agayn for doing of
 this _/ ,achaz _/ and other wicked     

kinges wer reproued of the prophetes4   
,magistrates are apointed to be the     
defenders _/ and executours of the first
 table of the lawe as well as of the    
seconde3 with what obseruation then of  
iustice can a magistrate graunte or     
suffer ,idolatrie to be vsed8 ,it is    
writon that he hathe the sworde to      
punishe euill thinges and vices4 ,if it 
be his part to punishe theues _/ and not
 to permitt them _/ the same must he do 
to ,idolatrours4 ,or ells we must saie  
that ,idolatrie is no such synne and    
vice as theft is _/ or that with other  
vices it is not to be punished4 ,and    
that theis princes maye do this the     
better _/ they muste them selues take   
hede that they be cleare from these     
,idolatries and supersticions4          
,augustine writing againste the         
donatistes dothe in manye places        
notablie intreate and handle this       
sentence of the psalme4    ,psal4 #b4   
,and nowe ye kinges be wise be warned ye
 that iudge the earthe4 ,serue the lorde

 wyth feare4 c4 ,it is reason and semyng
 faithe he that kinges sholde serue the 
lorde _/ neither is it spoken of kinges 
in respecte that they are men _/ for so 
are they bounde to obserue commen lawes 
euen as other men are _/ but as kinges  
they be admonished to vse their power   
giuen them of ,god _/ and their sword to
 defende the catholike truithe _/ and to
 represse the wicked which do oppugne   
the church and truithe of ,christ3      
wherfore it is not lawfull for princes  
to graunt vnto the wicked and vnbeleuers
 their euill and vngodlie ,godds seruice
 and ,idolatries _/ but they muste      
maynteyn to their power _/ those holy   
rites and ordinaunces of godds seruice  
which do agree with the worde of ,god _/
 and forbid those which are contrarie to
 yt4 ,i do not saie that they must be to
 curius in ceremonies _/ as many are _/ 
which wolde that in any wise all rites  
and ceremonies sholde be throughli and  
in all places of oone sorte _/ and      
manier3 ,but this theis princes shold   

prouide _/ that the ceremonies vsed in  
ther churches sholde not be contrarie to
 godds worde _/ yea and that they sholde
 most neerely agre therwith _/ and shuld
 make for godly edyfyinge and decent and
 comelye ordre in the churche3 ,but of  
their liknes _/ and that in all places  
the rites _/ and ceremonies shold be of 
one forme _/ ,i do not thinke it a thing
 worthie the labor4 ,for what matter    
maketh it if some men do receyue the    
sacrament stonding _/ other sittinge _/ 
other kneling4 ,and if in some places   
whilest the bretheren do communicat _/ a
 place of the scripture be redd _/ or   
some psalmes be song of the people _/ or
 other songes of thankes geuing4 ,nether
 is it any great matter _/ when a corps 
is caried to the buriall _/ whether that
 men do followe the hearce holding their
 peace _/ or singing of psalmes _/ or   
suche other thinges as maye edifie them 
that do stande by4 ,these thinges are to
 be lefte so free that in the churches  
suche maie be vsed _/ as shall seme most

 meete for the edyfyinge of the people4 
,yea ,i suppose that this varietye and  
chaunge in rytes _/ and ceremonies _/   
dothe not a lytell profyte and helpe to 
bring in a true opinion of ceremonies _/
 and to haue it kepte also3 that is _/  
that men shuld beleue that all those    
ceremonies which the holie scripure doth
 not apoint _/ are not necessarie vnto  
saluacion _/ but maye be chaunged       
accordinge to the estate of tyme _/ and 
as shall serue for edifying _/ as they  
shall think ,godd which haue in their   
hand the orderinge the churche4 ,that   
moste worthie commen wealthe of the     
venetians _/ which haue vnder their     
dominions _/ many ,cities and places in 
,grece _/ they do in eche of them permit
 and suffer the rytes _/ and ceremonies 
_/ bothe of the ,greke churche _/ and of
 the ,latin churche _/ for those wise   
men do thincke _/ that the dyuersytie in
 outward ceremonies which are not taught
 in ,godds worde is not hurtefull4 ,i do
 not alledg this to allowe all such     

ceremonies as they do permitt in thos   
places _/ but only to shew that they    
thincke it not a matter of necessite to 
haue all one forme of ceremonies3 ,the  
verie same thinge before them did       
,augustine iudge as in his epistles to  
,ianuarius _/ and ,cassulanus it dothe  
apeare4   ,the thirde thinge is _/ that 
the princes and rulers which do suffer  
these vnfaithfull men to dwell in their 
dominions sholde prouide that they      
mighte be taughte the truithe3 and in   
this behalfe they muste not neglect     
them3 for as the princes do declare     
their gentilnes in suffering them to    
dwell in their dominions so this their  
pacience muste be directed to the glorie
 of ,god3 ,and howe can that be soughte 
in theis vnbeleauers _/ if they be      
suffered to abyde in their noughtie     
opinion without teachinge3 ,surely by   
thys meanes in processe of tyme they be 
made no whit the better _/ but a greate 
deale worse then they were before4      
,the fourth is _/ that these princes    

take ,godd hede _/ that by this         
dwellinge and conuersation which they do
 graunte vnto the vnfaithfull _/ they do
 not infecte the poeple committed to    
their cure and chardge with their scabbe
 of vnbelefe and errour4 ,charytie is to
 be shewed vnto straungiers indede _/   
but yet not so that they muste hurte the
 poeple among whom they lyue4 ,and this 
shal the princes remedie very wel _/ if 
that they do not always beare with the  
corrupt blindnes of the vnbeleauers _/  
but after sufficient teachinge do       
compell them to embrace true religion4  
,i say that when they haue prouided that
 these vnfaithfull haue bene taught a   
good whyle and truly instructed _/ they 
must then enforce and compell them vnto 
those holye and pure rytes and          
worshippinges of ,godd which are        
commaunded in the scriptures3 for       
princes and rulers must not alwayes _/  
nor yet to longe suffer theyr cytyzens  
and subiectes _/ to lyue without        
exercise of godlynes and vertue4 ,the   

ende of policall gouernemente is _/ that
 the subiecte both sholde lyue in       
felycytie _/ and also in the practyse of
 godlynes _/ because that godlines and  
the true worshipp of ,god is the chefest
 of all vertues4   ,but some man will   
obiecte against me _/ and say _/ yf so  
be that the vnfaithfull be not yet      
persuaded _/ they shall then embrace    
truthe against theyr conscience _/ which
 thinge yf the prince compell them to do
 _/ then he compelleth them to synne4   
,here must we make a difference betwene 
the thinge that of it selfe is synne _/ 
and that which is so by chaunce _/ by   
some fortune _/ or some other thinge    
that happeneth _/ per accidens1 as the  
,logicians do saye3 for when the        
,magistrate _/ in the matter which now  
we haue in hand _/ dothe propounde vnto 
these his subiectes _/ the thing that is
 right _/ goode _/ iuste _/ and         
commaunded of ,god _/ prouidinge to haue
 them taughte therin _/ and they will   
not be taughte _/ yf then he enforceth  

them owtwardlye to vse none other order 
in religion then is commaunded of ,godd 
_/ and to forsake all other _/ he doth  
that which is iuste and appertayninge to
 his office4 ,but that synne is         
entermingled in this matter _/ truly it 
is not throughe the faulte of the prince
 _/ but it is of the vnbeleif of these  
men _/ of whiche the prince can not be  
iustly accused _/ when he hath          
diligently done his part _/ that they   
shold be well instructed4 ,morouer them 
which do obiecte this consider _/ that  
by the same reason that they accuse     
these princes we may accuse ,god3 for he
 doth propounde his lawe _/ which is    
moste perfyte to be obserued of all men4
 ,shuld men saye8 we are weake _/ our   
nature is corrupte and infected _/      
neither can we do these thinges as thou 
dost commaunde them _/ ,and why dost    
thou then enforce this lawe vpon vs8 ,if
 we do contrarie to that which thou     
doest commaunde _/ verely we synne _/   
and yf we go not about to do it we synne

 _/ we shall synne also yf we go aboute 
to do that which thou commaundest _/ for
 we want of perfection _/ neyther do we 
obey as we sholde do3 wherfore do what  
we will _/ we shall not auoyde synne3   
vnto this the ,lorde wolde aunswer4 ,the
 thinges that ,i do propounde to be     
obserued of you are iuste and perfect _/
 no man can accuse them of wickednes _/ 
,but in that ye are weake and do fall _/
 and faile in fulfilling of my lawe _/  
the faulte muste not be layed vnto me _/
 for it is of your own malice and       
corruption _/ and not through my faulte 
_/ for the which ,i maye not withdrawe  
my holy commaundements _/ ,yet thus ,i  
haue prouided helpe for you _/ ,beleue  
in my only dearly beloued sonne _/ and  
loke what so euer ye wante _/ wherin    
soeuer ye do fayle _/ and not fulfyll my
 commaundementes _/ it shall not be     
imputed _/ nor laid to your chardge vnto
 euerlasyinge deathe3 yea your endeuoyrs
 and your doinges _/ although they be   
not fully perfect and absolute _/ yet   

will ,i accepte them well _/ they shall 
please me _/ and ,i will allowe them4   
,euen so shall the good prince and      
,magistrate saye3 ,the thinges which are
 conteyned in ,goddes worde _/ suche    
thinges as are comlye and do edifie _/  
do ,i require of you _/ yf your mynde   
and conscience do go agaynst them _/ ye 
can not impute it vnto me _/ ,i haue    
laboured and done my parte that ye      
sholde not be ignoraunt _/ and          
miserablie perish in ignoraunce4 ,i haue
 caused you to be sufficiently          
instructed _/ and nowe will ,i procede  
exhorting _/ admonishinge _/ and        
demaundinge of you obedience in these   
thinges3 do you reade the holye         
scriptures _/ heare the teachers and    
pastours _/ and pray the ,lorde to open 
the eyes of your harte and mynde4 ,thus 
in aunswering to this obiection ,i shew 
what a goode prince in this case may and
 must do4 ,that thinge also is not to be
 passed ouer of which ,augustyne maketh 
mencion _/ that he hymselfe was somtyme 

of this opinion _/ that nothing sholde  
be violentlye done agaynst heretiques _/
 but that they shold only be taughte _/ 
,but his mynde altered after that he was
 admonished by some wyse ,bishoppes _/  
howe certeyn cities _/ which somtyme    
were altogether corrupted with the      
errour of the ,donatistes _/ were       
compelled by the violence of the lawes  
of good ,emperours to receyue the       
catholike faith _/ and these at length  
were so syncerelie tourned vnto the     
truthe _/ that they dyd gyue to ,god    
moste hartye thanckes for that violent  
enforcement _/ sayinge that nowe thoughe
 they might safelye _/ yet by no meanes 
wolde they retorne any more to suche    
pernicious and hurtfull opinions4 ,the  
prince therfore _/ after that he hath   
gyuen them sufficient instruction _/ yf 
he shall enforce these men vnto the     
embracing of such rites and ceremonies  
as are good and godlye indede _/ he     
shall do no hurte at all but muche good4
 ,i do meane that this sholde be        

practysed only vpon suche as be cityzens
 _/ and naturall borne subiectes _/ or  
suche as beinge straungers borne _/ do  
as denizens dwell in theyr domininions  
_/ and so by priuiledge haue the        
benefite of theyr countrithe3 ,otherwyse
 yf they be but straungiers which do    
passe through their countrithe _/ or    
such as do come either to bye or to sell
 marchaundize _/ there is no suche      
violence to be shewed towardes them4    
,and yet this thing they must take heade
 of euen in them _/ that they do not    
seduce their people and subiectes which 
are of a good iudgement _/ that they do 
not infect them with vice and errour4   
,the ,israelites _/ as ,i thincke _/ ar 
in this pointe to be folowed4 ,they did 
admitt no straunger to be as a ,iue _/  
or proselyte _/ neyther did they gyue   
vnto any the libertie of their countrith
 _/ except he did fyrst circumcise      
himself _/ admitt ,moses lawe _/ did    
communicate _/ and became partaker with 
them in theyr ,sacrifices _/ submitting 

himself to their discipline3 ,which     
thinge _/ seing it was well and         
diligently obserued of them _/ why shuld
 not our princes do euen the same8 ,that
 they shuld suffer no ,citezen _/ nor   
subiect _/ eyther naturall _/ or        
straunger born _/ but that they shuld   
compell and enforce hym _/ to receyue   
such religion _/ and obserue such rites 
and ceremonies _/ agreing with ,godds   
worde _/ as they by common autoritie    
haue establyshed4 ,now will ,i speake of
 those princes and ,rulers _/ which ar  
vnder these chief ,rulers4 ,whome ,i do 
deuide into two sortes4 ,eyther they are
 such as haue ,iurisdiction _/ poure _/ 
and auctoritie _/ which commeth to them 
by discent from theyr ,auncetours _/ or 
els committed vnto them of ,emperours _/
 ,kinges _/ and common welthes3 ,eyther 
els they haue no ,iurisdiction nor ,rule
 ouer others _/ neyther by discent from 
theyr auncetours _/ nor by commission   
from other higher princes _/ but only   
are taken and estemed as men of worshipp

 _/ for the auncientnes of their house  
and blud _/ or for their riches4 ,this  
last sorte do not differ at all in a    
maner from priuate men _/ of whom ,i    
haue spoken before _/ for these are mere
 subiectes as they are4 ,therfor 7,i do 
suppose7 that the former ,rules _/      
appointed vnto priuate men and subiectes
 are to be committed vnto them _/ to be 
obserued of them _/ in such maner as ,i 
haue before declared4 ,but of this other
 sorte of ,princes and ,rulers _/ of    
which some by right of inheritaunce _/  
some by vertue of office committed vnto 
them _/ are ,rulars and gouernours of   
countrithes _/ cities and places4 ,of   
these ,i do saye and pronounce this _/  
,that in matters which do belong to     
,godd and true ,religion _/ they ought  
to do no other things _/ but those _/   
which ,i haue already shewed that the   
muste do _/ which are meere _/ absolute 
_/ and the hygher princes and ,rulars4  
,for it is not lawfull for them _/ no   
not at the commaundement of theyr hygher

 ,princes and ,lordes _/ to compell     
those subiectes ouer whom they haue rule
 _/ to recyue wicked ,religion and      
supersticion _/ neyther to permitt the  
vnfaithfull in the places where they do 
beare ,rule _/ to haue theyr vngodly    
,idolatries and supersticions4 ,this    
must thei not do _/ no thoughe they were
 7,i saye7 therunto commaunded by theyr 
hygher princes and ,lordes _/ of whom _/
 and vnder whome _/ they haue theyr     
auctoritie4 ,but yf thou wilt saye _/   
that they must obey theyr hygher poures 
_/ ,i will graunt that _/ but 7as the   
sayinge is7 vsque ad ,aras1 that is     
vntill they do come to matters of       
,religion _/ and vntill they do         
commaunde in ,religion thinges contrarie
 to ,goddes worde and truthe4 ,for when 
they shall commaunde that which is      
against ,godd _/ and is hurtefull to the
 conscience of man _/ these magistrates 
must not obey them4 ,for these vnder    
,rulars are called into a parte of the  
cure and charge of the goode            

gouernemente of the countrie _/ by the  
force of theyr dignitie and office3     
,they must not therfor putt those       
thinges in execution _/ whiche are      
agaynst ,godd _/ and are hurtefull to   
theur countrye3 ,yea they ought both to 
persuade by reason _/ and to defende by 
poure the contrary4  ,the ,lacedemonians
 _/ when they whiche hadd ouercomme them
 _/ did demaunde of them such thinges as
 were against the ciuile lawes and      
libertie of their citie _/ ,they        
answered _/ ,if ye do commaunde vs to do
 thinges which ar more weightie and     
greuous then death _/ we wyll rather dye
 then do them3 ,thus ought these vnder  
,rulars answer theyr higher ,lordes _/  
when they do commaunde them to do       
thinges which are to the defacing of    
,godds glorie and truth _/ and to the   
wounding and vnquieting of the          
consciences of the subiectes _/ whiche  
thinges are more weyghtie and greuous   
then death indeede4 ,in ,cyuile thinges 
they may gyue place to the vniust       

commaundementes and decrees of theyr    
hygher ,lordes _/ but that ought they   
not to do in the cause of ,godd _/ and  
pure ,religion4 ,the ,machabees at such 
tyme as the ,iues were vnder the rule of
 the ,macedonians 7,antiochus _/        
,demetrius _/ and ,alexander _/ ,i      
meane7 which princes did leade the      
people awaye from the true worship of   
,god _/ and from the seruice taught in  
hys worde _/ wolde not obeye them4 ,but 
that house and tribe of the prestes     
called ,asmonei1 whiche in dignitie were
 nexte vnto the house and stocke of the 
,kinges _/ and bare the chief ,rule     
nexte vnto it _/ les that the true      
worshippe of ,godd commaunded and taught
 in the lawe _/ and which hadd bene     
retayned and vsed in theyr countrye _/  
shulde be thus leafte and forsaken _/   
they did ,rebell against thos kinges as 
the hostorie doth witnes4 ,but if this  
historie for the insufficiencie of the  
auctoritie of the bocke 7which yet is a 
true historie _/ as ,iosephus also doth 

witnes7 will not suffice to proue this  
matier3 ,then let vs consider what      
,ioiada the bishopp did in the dayes of 
,athalia3    #d4 ,reg4 #aa4  ,she hadd  
by violence obtayned the kingdomme _/   
and so was she the supreame ordinarie   
poure3 ,but yet he sturred vpp a        
commotion agaynst her _/ ,and he brought
 the ,sonne of ,asa _/ ,kinge ,ioas _/  
,i meane 7who was saued by hym from her 
bluddy sworde7 into the kingdome3 ,for  
he knew that by ,goddes worde the       
kingdome was gyuen to the house of ,iuda
 _/ ,he perceyued also that she went    
about to haue all good ,religion _/ and 
true godlynes _/ vtterly ouerthrowen4   
,therfor as she had vniustly shedd      
innocent bludd _/ euen so he most       
iustlye commaunded that she shuld be    
slayne4    #d4 ,reg4 #ah4  ,kinge       
,ezechias also _/ was in subiection to  
the ,king of the ,assyrians _/ for      
,achaz his father hadd submitted hym    
selfe vnto hym _/ and did not only paye 
hym tribute _/ but also for his pleasure

 did chaunge ,godds ,religion3 for when 
he wente to ,damasco to meete this      
,kinge _/ he commaunded that an altar   
shuld be made at ,hierusalem _/ after   
the patrone and fashion of that which he
 hadd seene at ,damasco4 ,this ,kinge   
,achaz his sonne _/ godly ,ezechias _/  
perceyuinge that these thinges whiche   
his father hadd done _/ were repugnant  
and contrarye vnto ,godds worde _/      
hurtefull also to the consciences of his
 subiects _/ he 7,i say7 did fall away  
from the ,kinge of the ,assyrians _/    
which yet was now his superior and      
hygher poure4 ,indeede he soughte fyrst 
to pacifie hym with gyftes _/ which     
thing when he coulde not do _/ then to  
the vttermost of hys poure he dyd       
defende hym self _/ and his people      
agaynst hym4 ,neuertheles in this matter
 sedicion muste be auoyded so much as   
may be _/ and these princes must not    
vnder the colour and cloke of ,religion 
_/ seeke theyr own gayne and honor3 but 
here only let them resiste _/ that      

nothing be done contrary to ,godds worde
 _/ and not for those thinges which are 
done to hinder theyr ambicion4 ,of this 
corrupt affection yf thei be cleare _/  
and only for ,religions sake do resiste 
the wicked proceadinges of theyr hygher 
princes and ,lordes _/ let them not     
thincke that they do herin anye         
vnrighteousnes at all4 ,but yf one will 
obiecte and saye3 ,thys maye not be _/  
for all men are commaunded to obeye the 
hygher poures4 ,i answer _/    ,rom4    
#ac4  ,it is true indeede that the holy 
scriptures do commaunde _/ that euerye  
soule shulde obeye the hygher poures _/ 
but so farr as by ,godds word it is     
lawfull to obey _/ and no further4 ,for 
the holy scriptures do likewyse say _/  
that the ,rular is not any feare to them
 that doth good _/ but to them that do  
euell4 ,wherfor seying these princes _/ 
in this case by theyr endeuour and      
laboure _/ do promote that which is     
goode _/ they do well and not euell3 and
 so ought they for this doinge to be    

without fear of the hygher poure _/     
because that herin they do not resiste  
agaynst them _/ with that ,resistaunce  
which is forbidden4 ,wilt thou 7saith   
he7 be without feare of the poure8 do   
well then _/ and so shalt thou be       
praysed of the same3 ,if these princes  
and rulars do defende godlynes and      
religion _/ they do good _/ then by the 
iudgement of ,goddes worde they are     
without feare of the poure _/ and do    
deserue prayse of theyr hygher poures   
and lords4 ,but yf thou do euell 7saith 
,paule7 then feare the poure _/ for he  
beareth not the sworde for nought _/ but
 is the minister of ,godd to take       
vengeaunce on them which do euell4 ,thus
 doth this place arme the myndes and    
consciences of these inferior princes of
 whom ,i speake _/ that they shulde note
 feare theyr hygher poures _/ when for  
the defence of ,goddes religion _/ they 
do resiste and not obeye theyr wicked   
commaundementes4 ,yf any will now thus  
saye agaynst me4 ,he that hath the      

kinglye and supreame auctoritie _/ vnto 
whom by othe ,i do owe obedience _/     
commaundeth these thinges _/ and        
therfore ,i must obey4 ,i answer that   
thou arte not bound herin to keape any  
such othe or promis4 ,for when he       
commaundeth those thinges whiche are    
agaynste ,god _/ he dothe not the office
 of ,goddes minister _/ to him then     
therin thou dost owe neyther faith nor  
obedience4 ,agayne yf thou wilt aske _/ 
,by what righte may these vnder rulars  
and inferiour magistrates _/ thus sett  
them selues agaynst the hygher princes  
_/ which haue the verye supreame right  
and poure to defende pure and godlye    
,religion _/ and the true faithe4 ,i    
aunswere4 ,that the electours of the    
,empire _/ and the ,princes of ,germanie
 _/ and the fre cityes _/ do it by the  
,imperiall poure and righte _/ whiche is
 committed vnto them3 ,and that the     
,magistrates and ,rulars whiche are in  
kingdoms _/ they do and darre do it _/  
by the ,kinglye poure and right lykewyse

 committed vnto them4 ,for ,emperours   
and ,kinges _/ and such hygher poures _/
 haue therfor chosen and taked these    
vnder ,rulars and officers _/ as it were
 into a parte of theyr ,rule _/ to be   
theyr helpers _/ in administringe and   
ordering theyr businesses and charge _/ 
to the ende that ,iustice might florishe
 so muche the more4 ,and euen so from   
the begynninge poure and ,rule was gyuen
 vnto these _/ that they shulde rule the
 common wealthe _/ for that part therof 
_/ whiche was committed vnto them _/    
iustlye _/ vprightlye _/ and godlye4    
,wherof the ,emprour in the ,code doth  
saye _/ that yf he shulde commaunde anye
 thinge agaynste righte _/ he wolde not 
that any suche decree of his shulde     
auayle in iudgementes4 ,the very same   
thinge is to be sayde _/ where a kinge  
or suche which do retayne the supreame  
auctoritie _/ do commaunde or determyne 
anye thynge againste right4 ,not        
vnworthy is ,traianus the ,emperour     
therfore commended _/ who when he       

delyuered the sworde to a ,rular in his 
,empire _/ sayde3 ,if ,i do commaunde   
,iuste thinges _/ vse this for me _/ but
 yf ,i do require vniust things _/ vse  
it against me4 ,but on the contrary part
 _/ ,gregorie the great _/ ,byshopp of  
,rome _/ can not in this behalfe be     
praysed _/ but dispraysed _/ and        
accused3 ,who seinge that the lawe      
whiche ,mauritius the ,emperour had made
 was vniuste _/ which was _/ ,that no   
man entangled with the matters of the   
common wealth _/ or which was appointed 
to the warrs _/ might be made a priest  
or a monck _/ he wrote to the ,emperour 
_/ ,that after that he hadd seene hys   
lawe _/ he was wonderfullye afrayed and 
astonied _/ ,and therfor he desireth hym
 to diminshe somwhat of the rigour of   
the lawe or els to chaunge it           
altogether3 ,but yet he added _/ ,that  
as touchinge hymself _/ after that he   
hath now done his office in admonishing 
hym _/ now for the obedience which he   
doth owe vnto him _/ he wolde publishe  

his lawe _/ as he hadd commaunded4 ,thys
 acte surely can not _/ but be reproued 
in this ,busshopp4 ,agayn here thou wilt
 happily saye4 ,what yf the hygher      
,prince wil not allowe me to do myne    
office _/ or doth reuoke this parte of  
myne office8 ,truly no man can take that
 from thyne office _/ which ,god hath   
commaunded the to do in it4 ,no man can 
discharge the of that dutye _/ wherewith
 ,god chargeth the in thyne office _/ do
 thou the dutye that longeth to it4     
,many there are which do thincke _/ that
 when this dealinge and doinge of the   
inferior magistrate agaynste the hygher 
,rulars is thus straitly required _/    
,that ,godds ,religion is not to be     
promoted after this manier by them _/   
but rather _/ that they do sufficientlye
 the thinge which belongeth vnto them _/
 yf they do forsake theyr office _/ and 
gyue ouer their ,rule and auctoritie4   
,so do not ,i thincke _/ ,thy dignitie  
and office is not so lightly to be gyuen
 ouer4 ,thou dost gyue ouer thyne office

 _/ because thou wilt not strayne thy   
self therin to promote the glorie of    
,godd3 ,and this is to depart and fall  
from thy vocacion3 which thou oughtest  
not to do _/ especially when thou dost  
playnly see _/ that thy roume and place 
_/ shalbe bestowed vpon those _/ which  
ar wicked and both do _/ and will       
oppresse the kingdom of ,god4 ,these men
 must abyde therfor in theyr offices _/ 
so long as they be not putt out of them 
by the higher poures _/ and strongly    
must they defend the glorie of ,god in  
them4   ,now when ,i on this maner do   
entreate of these thinges _/ ,i do not  
make or shewe an easye waye to sturre vp
 sedicions4 ,but this onlye ,i do seke  
_/ and care for _/    ,matt4 #bb4  ,that
 those thinges which do belonge vnto    
,godd _/ shuld be gyuen vnto ,godd3 and 
those thinges which are belonging vnto  
,cesar _/ shulde be gyuen vnto ,cesar4  
,if the worldly substaunce and ritches  
of men were required and asked by the   
hygher poures _/ ,i wold councell to    

gyue them4 ,but in those thinges which  
do belonge vnto the worshipp of ,godd _/
 ,i say _/ that thei must not yealde to 
the wicked requestes of theyr hygher    
,rulars and lordes3 here is no place to 
be gyuen to them _/ but in our owne     
ciuile matters we must yealde _/ yf to  
yealde in them be not agaynst ,goddes   
lawe4    #c4 ,reg #ba4  ,in which case  
,naboth is to be excused _/ which wolde 
not graunte hys vyneyard to the ,kinge3 
,he dyd it not of couetousnes _/ or of  
to great a desyre which he dyd beare to 
the thinges of the world _/ but because 
he dyd knowe that in gyuing awaye of his
 vineyarde so _/ ,goddes lawe shulde be 
broken _/ by which he hadd appointed _/ 
that the feeldes and possessions amonge 
the people of ,israell _/    ,num4 #cc4 
shuld remayn in theyr tribes and        
kindreds _/ as they were iustly         
distributed at the beginning4 ,this lawe
 of ,god wolde ,kinge ,achab haue broken
 _/ and therto required he the consent  
of ,naboth _/ which he with a good and a

 safe conscience could not do _/ and    
therfor wold not4 ,but halas _/ sorow it
 is to behold _/ how that there are many
 ,dukes _/ ,earles _/ and such princes  
_/ from whome yf an ,emperour or a      
,kinge wold take their dominions _/     
landes _/ lordshipps and inheritaunce _/
 they wold leaue nothing vndone _/ yea  
they wold do all that they could do _/  
to defend their own _/ and do resiste   
their vnrighteous doinge3 ,but when the 
kingdom of ,god is assaulted by         
tyrauntes1 and the gospell and bequest  
of the bludd of ,christe taken violently
 and wretchedly away from them _/ and   
from the children of ,godd which are    
committed to theyr tuition and defence  
_/ they will do nothing at all4 ,yea    
when they are required of theyr hygher  
poures _/ as ministers of theyr furie _/
 to destroye and ouerthrow the gospell  
_/ then they neyther sturre nor speake  
anye thing at all _/ but do as they are 
bidden4 ,in theyr own cause they can    
fight _/ and rebell _/ but in ,goddes   

cause _/ they are as it were no princes 
nor ,rulers4 ,wherby we can not thincke 
any other thing of them _/ then this _/ 
,that they do not at the hart esteme the
 gospell of ,christe4     ,a confutation
 of the places alledged4  ,nowe this is 
remayning _/ that ,i sholde answer vnto 
those reasons which were put forthe at  
the begynning to proue that the dwelling
 together of the faithfull with the     
vnfaithfull is lawfull _/ and confute   
them4 ,firste _/ the example of ,christ 
is set against vs _/ which dyd eate and 
drinke familiarlye with scribes _/      
pharisees _/ publicanes _/ and synners4 
,we muste remembre that ,christe was not
 only stronge _/ but the chiefe heade of
 all them shich be stronge4 ,he coulde  
so profyte them which were euell _/ that
 theyr euill shuld not hurte him _/ and 
therfore might vse familiaritie with the
 wicked4 ,euen so there is no cause to  
the contrarie _/ but that they whiche be
 learned and constante in the truthe _/ 
suche as can profit the vnfaithfull by  

their conuersation and familiar being   
with them _/ and not be hurt by it them 
selues 7as we haue admonished before7   
may be conuersaunt with the vnbeleauers 
and wicked4   ,the seconde place is _/  
#a4 ,cor4 #g4  ,paule wolde not that the
 faithfull maried vnto an vnbeleuer     
sholde departe _/ yf the vnbeleuer will 
dwell together with the other4 ,this ,i 
do also acknowledge _/ as befor ,i haue 
said3 for vnto them _/ al necessary     
businesses _/ especially those which are
 ordeyned of ,god _/ are to be done4    
,and yet in that place which is here    
alledged _/ ,paule is not so to be      
vnderstanded without exception _/ as    
these men do iudge3 for yf the          
vnbeleuing maried parson _/ shold       
continually moue the faithfull to       
,idolatrie _/ or sholde not cease to    
blaspheme ,christ _/ and prouoke the    
other to commit like blasphemie _/ so   
long as thei did liue together _/ this  
ioynt life in mariadge were not to be   
continued3 for this were not to dwell   

together _/ but to conspire together    
against ,christ3 ,paule therfor speaketh
 of suche cohabitacion as is laufull    
without suche soliciting or mouinge to  
euell and blasphemye4   ,an other       
sentence of ,paule is broughte which he 
writeth to the ,corinthians _/    #a4   
,cor4 #e4  where he teacheth that all   
couetous parsons _/ euill speakers _/   
dronckardes _/ whoremungars _/ and such 
lyke are not to be auoided _/ for then  
sholde they haue gone out of the worlde4
  ,but he wold _/ that we sholde kepe   
our selues from them _/ which being     
called brethren _/ are infected with    
these vices4 ,as concerninge this place 
_/ we must consider the mynde and       
purpose of ,paule4 ,firste he dyd       
perceyue that for the necessitie of lyfe
 it coulde not be that the faithfull    
shulde auoyde the companie of all which 
at that tyme were vnbeleuers _/ for the 
greater part of men at that ceason was  
without ,christ _/ and they beinge      
auoided of our men _/ coulde not therby 

haue bene made the better _/ ,but into  
them which before were bretheren _/     
bothe sorowe and shame was dryuen _/    
when they dyd see that they wer now     
shonned of the godlye _/ to whome as    
they were before righte deare _/ so with
 them they were familiar4 ,and by this  
meanes the church was not euill reported
 _/ neither for clokinge of euill among 
themselues _/ nor for to seuere         
separatinge themselues from them which  
were not yet conuerted3 seing that they 
lyued with the vnbeleuers _/ partly for 
the necessitie of lyfe _/ partlye to    
turne them to the gospell of ,christ3   
wherfore this sentence doth make nothing
 at all agaynst those thinges which we  
haue alreadye spoken4   ,moche lesse    
maketh that for them which they do      
bringe in _/    ,gene4 #ab4  that       
,abraham did becomme a straungier among 
the heathen and ,idolatours3 first that 
which ,abraham dyd _/ euen by the       
callinge and commaundmente of ,god he   
dyd it4 ,againe he was of suche         

knowledge and constancie in the truithe 
that he coulde be conuersaunte whith the
 vnbeleauers with out hurtinge of him   
selfe _/ and wyth moche profyting of    
them4 ,for he caryed aboute with him the
 name of god and his holy and true      
worship _/ whither so euer he went4 ,and
 the very same thing _/ maie we answer  
of ,lot4     #e   ,gene4 #ac4  ,for if  
,lot went to ,sodome _/ with a ,good    
mynde to teache them true faithe and    
godlie life _/ he owght not to be       
accused therfore _/ for it was well done
 _/ yea it was the prouidence of ,god   
towards the ,sodomyts _/ that they      
mighte be better taughte _/ and ernestly
 caled vnto repentance4 ,so dothe ,god  
admonishe before he destroieth4 ,so     
,abraham was sent amonge the ,cananites4
 ,on this sorte to go amonge the wicked 
_/ and vnbeleuers is lawfull and        
laudable4 ,but if ,lot went to ,sodom   
only because the pleasaunte commodytie  
of the place pleased him _/ he dyd not  
wel4 ,neither indede dyd his going      

thither happen luckelie _/ for he was   
led awaye captiue _/ so that he was in  
nede to be rescued again by ,abraham4   
,gene4 #ad4  ,and likewise when ,god    
burned the ,cytie _/ he was compelled   
euen against his will to forsake it4    
,of ,naaman ,i shall not nede to speake 
nowe _/    #f  for of him ,i haue spoken
 inough before4    #g  ,i suppose       
lykewise that the cause is open and     
plaine inoughe _/ wherfore manye of them
 which were healed of ,christe were sent
 from him to their own countrie _/ and  
kindred _/ to publishe and declare and  
amonge them _/ what hade happened vnto  
them4 ,this nowe remayneth _/ that ,i   
sholde peculiarlie speake of the ,iues  
_/ and heretikes4 ,for these too kindes 
of men do in all places this daye liue  
amonge _/ and do dwell togither wyth the
 ,christians4     ,of the ,iues  ,as    
concerninge the ,iues _/ there be       
certayn reasons why they are to be borne
 withall and suffered4 ,of which        
,augustine _/ amonge others _/ doth make

 mencion in many places4 ,furste _/ they
 aboue all other sortes and nations of  
men hadde the promise made vnto them4   
,neither are they all yet vtterly to be 
despayred of _/ for the roote remaynethe
 into the which they maye be ingrafted  
agayne _/ and nowe and then some of them
 _/ thoughe not many in ,nombre _/ do   
come vnto ,christe4 ,paule saithe to the
 ,romains _/    ,rom4 #aa4  that partly 
blindnes is happened is ,israel _/ as if
 he wolde saie _/ not vpon all _/ not   
for euer4 ,and afterwarde he saieth _/  
when the fulnes of the gentyles ys comme
 _/ then all ,israell shalbe saued3 vnto
 that ende therfore the lorde saueth _/ 
and preseruith them vnto this daye4 ,and
 that thou sholdest not thincke that    
this place is to be vnderstanded        
allegorically of the spirituall ,israel 
_/ ,paule teacheth it as a mysterie _/  
and dothe recite the prophecie of ,esaie
 _/    ,esa4 #ei4  in which it is sayd3 
,that then all the iniquite of ,iacob   
shal be taken awaie4 ,besids this they  

are called ennemies _/ but yet beloued  
for the fathers4    ,quest4 ,euang4 lib4
 #b4 quest4 #cc4  ,and ,augustine       
expoundinge the historie of the         
prodigall sonne _/ saieth _/ that he    
dothe represent the gentiles _/    ,luc 
#ae4  for as he went into a farre       
countrie _/ so the gentyles dyd departe 
so farre frome ,god _/ that they        
worshipped ,idolls as by a publike order
 and custome commenlye receyued3 ,but   
the elder sonne _/ by whom the people of
 the ,iues is signified _/ went not     
farre awaie _/ but was in the felde _/  
not in his fathers house verylie _/     
which is the church _/ but in the fielde
 _/ for the ,iues are occupied _/ and   
conuersaunte aboute the letter of the   
scriptures _/ they vnderstande them     
whith an earthly and fleshy mynde3 ,and 
therfore it is sayde _/ that he was in  
the felde3 ,at the begynning he wente   
not into the house _/ but at the last he
 shall entre _/ and be called also3     
,lib4 de fide rerum inuisib4 cap4 #f4   

,and alwaies ,augustine bringith this   
sentence to persuade men to suffer the  
,iues _/ which is writen in the #eh4    
psal4    ,psal4 #ei  as he nombred the  
,psalmes4 ,sley them not _/ lest my     
poeple do forget _/ but scater them     
abroade4 c4 ,the sonne of ,god praieth  
the father _/ that the ,iues mighte not 
be vtterlie slayne and destroyed but    
scatered abroad throughe the worlde4    
,other countries and nacyons _/ being   
subdued of the ,romaynes receyued their 
lawes and rytes _/ and so became        
,romains _/ but the ,iues although that 
they also were ouercomme of the         
,romaines _/ yet were they neuer made   
,romains _/ neither in ordinaunces _/   
lawes _/ nor religion4 ,they do kepe    
their own lawe 7so farre as they can7   
euen vnto this daye3 ,they wander aboute
 dispersed and scattered abrode _/      
neither do they forget the lawe of ,godd
 _/ the haue it _/ not to obserue it    
indeede _/ but only they do reade yt _/ 
and they do also reteyne certeyn signes 

_/ as ,circumcision and other           
ordinaunces _/ by which they are knowen 
from others4 ,but they offer no         
sacrifices _/ for to sacrifice was      
lawfull only at ,hierusalem4 ,and thus  
it semeth that the lorde hathe sett     
vppon them a signe _/ as he dyd vppon   
,cain _/ which slewe his brother ,abell4
   ,neither is this their dispersion    
amonge all the nacions of the worlde    
vnprofitable for vs4 ,they are braunches
 broken of _/ and we are grafted in     
their place _/ which thinge whilest we  
do beholde _/ we must acknowledg the    
iustice of ,god towards them _/ and his 
grace towards vs3 ,and we muste take    
hede _/ that we be not lykwise cutt of  
through vnbelefe _/ for the which they  
were broken awaie4 ,ther is another     
commoditie besydes this that commith of 
this their dispersion which is _/ that  
they do kepe our bokes _/ the holy byble
 ,i do meane4 ,these they do carye      
aboute with them _/ they reade them _/  
and thoughe they beleue not _/ because  

they are blinded _/ yet do they confesse
 that these wrytinges are true4 ,and so 
though they be our enemies in their     
mynde _/ yet the bokes which they haue  
and do reuerence _/ are our witnesses4  
wherfore ,i can not maruayle ynoughe at 
those men which do persequute and hate  
the tonge of the ,hebrewes _/ and the   
,hebrewe bibels _/ and do burne them _/ 
when as ,augustine in his boke _/ ,de   
doctrina ,christiana1 dothe bidde _/    
,lib4 #b4 ca4 #aa4  that we sholde go to
 the truithe of the ,hebrue tonge _/ if 
we do doubte in any place of our        
translations4 ,the selfe same thinge    
dothe ,hierome teache in manye places4  
,but they saie that these bokes are     
corrupted of the ,iues4 ,heare ,i thinke
 good to answer with ,hierome4 ,either  
saithe he they dyd this before the      
comminge of ,christe _/ and the         
preachinge of the ,apostles _/ or after3
 if before _/ it is maruell that when   
,christ _/ the ,apostles _/ and ,paule  
_/ dyd reproue moste shanfull faultes in

 the ,iues _/ that they wolde haue kepte
 in silence so greate and haynous a     
sacriledge as this3 surelie if it hade  
bene so _/ they wolde haue reproued yt4 
,but if it was done after ,christes     
ascension _/ they wolde then chieflie   
haue corrupted those places which do    
make mencion of ,christ _/ and those    
which ,christe _/ and his ,apostiles did
 alledge4 ,but those remayne safe and   
vncorrupte _/ the same sense and        
meaninge of them is in their bible in   
which they were recyted of ,christe _/  
and his ,apostles 7for aboute the wordes
 they were not so curious7 wherfore it  
is not lyke _/ that they haue corrupted 
any other places at all in the holy     
bokes of the scripture4 ,yea if a man   
dothe iustly beholde them _/ he shall   
see that they haue many moo testimonies 
and sentences for vs _/ more plaine _/  
,i saye _/ then our commen translation  
hathe _/ as in the 4#b4 ,psal4 kisse the
 sonne _/ where ours hathe _/ laie holde
 of knowledg4 ,in like maner the whole  

4#ec4 of ,esaie _/ which dothe moste    
plainlie prophecie of ,christ _/        
remaynith vncorrupt4 ,the bokes therfore
 are not corrupted4 ,yea they coulde not
 haue corrupted those bokes thoughe they
 wolde _/ but it shuld be easyly espied3
 for ther be of them many moste awncient
 in wryten hande _/ which haue bene     
kepte moste diligentlie of ,christians4 
,but let vs retourne to the profyt that 
,augustine speaketh of4 ,many mighte    
thinke _/ that those thinges which are  
spoken of the olde people were vayne and
 fayned _/ and likwise those thinges    
which we do tell owte of the prophettes 
_/ excepte they dyd see the ,iues       
themselues yet liuinge _/ and remayninge
 _/ with their bokes _/ which do beare  
witnesse to the thinges that we do      
speake3 wherfore though the ,iues be    
blinded in mynde _/ and in harte are our
 enemyes _/ yet euen them and their     
bokes we haue moste plaine witnesses of 
out faithe4 ,aske then of the prophettes
 whom ,christ dothe alledge _/ they     

graunte them to be true4 ,aske them of  
the vnderstandinge of them _/ in yt they
 are ignoraunte _/ because they are     
blinded4 ,and amonge all other          
witnessinges _/ that witnesse which is  
gyuen of a mans enemie is of greatest   
weight _/ and makith most for him3 ,of  
suche witnesses truly the lorde hathe   
prouided good stoore for his churche4   
,for we haue not only the bokes of the  
,hebrues to make for vs _/ but also the 
verses or rydles of the ,sibylles _/    
which were of an heathen poeple4 ,it is 
not to be thought _/ that our elders    
fayned thos verses3 for ,sibylles bokes 
were euen commune _/ in all mens hands  
_/ in the tyme of ,eusebius the bishoppe
 of ,cesarea _/ of ,lactantius _/ and of
 ,augustine4 ,all which do vse _/ and   
alledg them4 ,but if they hade alledged 
false and counterfett verses _/ the     
heathen men which then excelled in      
knowledge _/ and were very many also in 
numbre _/ they wolde haue reproued theym
 as vayn men and lyars4 ,if then men    

wyll gyue this vnto the verses of the   
,sibylles that they be vncorrupte _/    
moche more is it to be giuen to the     
bokes of the ,hebrues4 ,thus hath it    
pleased the lorde to defende and arme   
his churche _/ yea euen with the        
testimonies of his aduersaires4 ,wherfor
 let the ,iues be suffred amonge the    
,christians _/ both for the promis which
 they haue of the saluacion to comme to 
their stocke _/ and also for the        
commodities which they do carie with    
them _/ such as ,i haue rehearsed4 ,and 
for this cause _/ they be not only by   
lawes suffered _/ but also they haue    
their ,synagoges graunted vnto them3 ,as
 in the ,nouellis ,constitutionibus of  
,iustinian _/ and in the ,decrees _/ it 
doth appere3 ,but this is permitted     
vnder such condicion that they shuld not
 haue moo ,synagoges then they hadd     
before _/ nor greater3 ,yet maye they   
repaire them that fall into decaye3     
,this was graunted to them _/ bicause   
that in their congregacions _/ ther is  

no impiete _/ nor wickednes committed3  
,they do but reade only the bookes of   
the holy scripture _/ and do publiquely 
praye4 ,in which thinge yet the         
,magistrates and ,bushopps _/ do euell  
_/ which do not diligently serche _/    
take heede _/ and prouide _/ that they  
do nothinge els in their congregations  
indeede _/ then that ,i haue spoken of3 
for they shuld by al meanes take heede  
_/ that in their publique and common    
prayers _/ exhortations and readinges   
they do not speake euell of ,christe our
 lorde and ,godd4 ,which thynge seing   
they do not _/ both the ,magistrates and
 the ,bushopps are in greate fault4     
,vnto ,turcks this ought not to be      
graunted _/ that they shuld gather them 
selues together in congregations to do  
their ,godd seruice _/ bicause that in  
the same they reade neither the old     
,testament _/ nor the newe _/ but only  
their own blasphemus and filthie        
,alcorane4 ,morouer the ,iues shuld be  
forbidden the practise of their         

exchaunges _/ and their vsuries4 ,for   
not without mutch dishonesti and shame  
_/ do they afflicte many poore          
,christians therwith4 ,but ,christian   
,princes and ,rulars do take tributes _/
 and gret taxes for these gaynes of     
vsurie and shamefull couetusnes of the  
,iues _/ so farr ar they from forbidding
 them these wicked practises4 ,agayne   
,christian princes do not prouide to    
haue the ,iues which do dwell vnder     
their dominions taught in ,goddes       
truithe3 which indeede is an euill      
negligence in them3 for truly they ought
 to compell the ,iues to comme vnto the 
godly sermons of the ,christians _/ and 
that often tymes4 ,els if they be left  
in this point neglected _/ they do waxe 
dayly wors and wors _/ and lytill yea no
 hope at all is ther to be hadd of their
 conuercion4 ,theise princes are        
likewise bownd to take heade that the   
,iues do not corrupt the ,christians _/ 
which ar vnder their ,rule _/ that they 
do not seduce them and bringe them into 

,iuishnes4 ,neither shuld the weaker    
sort of ,christians haue ony            
familiaritie with them _/ but only such 
,christians as be learned _/ and        
constant in the truithe4 ,and that for  
such causes _/ as ,i haue alledged      
before4 ,last of all it is meete and    
conuenient _/ that they shuld be known  
from the ,christians by their araye _/  
or som suche outwarde signe _/ les ony  
man at vnwares shuld be conuersaunt with
 them _/ as though they wer ,christians4
 ,and thus mutch of the ,iues shall     
suffice4 ,now will ,i entreate of       
,heretikes4   ,this worde ,haeresis1 is 
deriued of the ,greke worde _/ hairein1 
which signifieth to chose _/ to pick _/ 
or to cull out4 ,for heretikes do chose 
out _/ vnto themselues sum doctrine     
which is contrarye to the holy          
scriptures _/ and do obstinatly defend  
the same4 ,vnto this euell they are     
brought _/ either bicause they do not   
know the holy scripture _/ either       
bicause that though they do knowe them  

yet they do contemne and despise them   
either els bicause they do applye       
themselues to get sum honor or riches by
 this meane4 ,wherfor ,augustine saith4 
,lib4 de vtilit4 creden4  ,he is an     
heretike which either enuentith _/ or   
folowith fals and new opinions for ony  
worldly commoditie _/ and cheifly to    
gett himself glorie and autorite4 ,but  
of ,heresie ,i will make this           
definicion4    ,vvhat heresie is4       
,heresie _/ is a choise and obstinate   
defence _/ of certeyn doctrynes which   
are contrary vntto ,godds worde _/      
springinge _/ either of the ignoraunce  
_/ or of the contempt of the holy       
scriptures _/ to gett therby aduauntag  
_/ or honors4 ,there are foure kyndes of
 causes in this definicion4 ,the formall
 cause is _/ chosinge and defending of  
picked doctrynes4 ,the materiall parte  
or cause is picked doctryns contrary to 
,godds worde4 ,for he that beleauith no 
doctryne at all _/ is godles _/ and not 
an ,heretike4 ,the cause efficient by   

which they are moued to ,heresie is _/  
ignoraunce and contempt of the holy     
scripture _/ and lust or couetus desire4
 ,the end whi men fall to ,heresie is _/
 to obtayne honors _/ and riches3 ,for  
they do abhorre the ,crosse which       
folowith the preachinge of the gospell  
_/ and as ,paule saith _/    ,phil4 #c4 
,theyr belly _/ is their god4 ,augustine
 hath also this diuision4    ,quest4 in 
,matth4 quest4 #aa4  ,euell catholiques 
are they _/ which do lyue otherwise then
 they saie that they do beleaue4        
,schismatiques are they _/ which for    
diuersitie in opinion do diuide and     
separat the church _/ for schizein1 is  
to deuide4 ,heretikes are they _/ which 
perseuere _/ and continue in that       
schisme4    ,lib4 #b4 contra ,cresco4   
cap4 #g4  ,but in an other place he     
saith4 ,that ,heresie _/ doth differ    
from schisme4 ,for a ,schisme _/ is a   
stryfe which risith vppon diuersitie of 
sentences4 ,neither can a dyuiding or a 
schisme be _/ onles they which do make  

it do thinke and holde contrarie        
thinges4 ,but ,heresie is _/ an         
inueterat schisme4    #a4 ,cor4 #aa4    
,saint ,paule obseruith no such         
diuersitie _/ for he vsith theise too   
wordes for one thinge4 ,nowe that ye se 
what ,heresie is _/ consider well wether
 that the papistes be heretikes _/ or   
no8 ,they themselues do stoutly saye    
that they be none4 ,yea and sum other   
ther are _/ which dare affirme _/ that  
the papistes do differ from vs only in  
certayn abuses of ceremonies _/ and not 
in the doctrine of faith4 ,but how farr 
theise men do err from the truithe _/ it
 shall forthwithe appeare4 ,for ,i will 
playnly proue _/ that the papists are   
,heretikes _/ and do mayntayne ,heresie 
againste certayn principall doctrines of
 our faithe4     #a   ,the ,papistes are
 heretiques4  ,furst in the ,article of 
,iustification _/ the papistes do picke 
out vnto themselues this doctrine3 ,that
 a man is not iustified by faithe only  
_/ but by goode worcks also4 which      

doctrine is contrary to the holy        
scriptures4 ,paule teachith thus4       
,rom4 #c4  ,we holde that a man is      
,iustified by faithe _/ without the     
deedes of the ,lawe4 ,agayn he saith4   
,gal4 #b4  ,we do knowe that a man is   
not ,iustified by the deedes of the lawe
 _/ but by the faithe of ,iesu ,christe4
 ,and ,peter _/ whom ,paule did then    
withstond _/ did not speake agaynst this
 doctrine4 ,of the ,iues _/ also he     
writith thus4    ,rom4 #aj4  ,for being 
ignorant of ,gods righteousnes _/ and   
goinge about to establishe their own    
righteousnes _/ they were not obedient  
to the righteousnes of ,god4 ,in which  
place he settith theise two             
righteousnesses _/ the one _/ against   
the other _/ the righteousnes of faith  
_/ against the righteousnes of worckes  
_/ so that the one excludith the other4 
,the same thinge he doth where speaking 
of ,iustification he saith4    ,rom4    
#aa4  ,if it be of grace _/ then is it  
not of worcks _/ if it be of worcks _/  

then is it no more grace4 ,to the       
,philippians he playnly saith _/        
,phil4 #c4  that the worcks which are   
wrought before ,regeneracion _/ can not 
iustifie _/ for he doth counte them to  
be but losse and dunge _/ which truly he
 wold not haue done _/ if they hadd such
 poure and vertue _/ that they could    
iustifie4 ,this is most playne _/ that  
men before regeneracion are euell _/ and
 then must this sentence of ,christes   
stonde true4    ,mat4 #g4  ,an euell    
tree can not bringe forth goode fruite4 
,for how can it be _/ that they wich are
 deade as concerning righteousne _/ can 
of them selues go ony thinge forward    
vnto their new birhte3    ,ephes4 #b4   
,and we all wer such _/ euen deade      
throughe synne _/ and the children of   
wrathe4 ,the ,epistle writon to the     
,hebrues doth witnes _/    ,hebre4 #aa4 
,that without faith it is impossible to 
please ,god3 ,and to the ,romayns ,paule
 saith4    ,rom4 #ad4  ,that what soeuer
 is not of faith is ,synne4 ,this is the

 doctrine of the scripture concerning   
this matier4 ,the papistes 7as ,i sayde7
 so teache cleane contrarie doctrine _/ 
and do obstinatly defend it _/          
notwithstonding that they be admonished 
of their error by the holy scriptures _/
 by the aunciente fathers _/ as ,hierom 
_/ ,augustin _/ and others _/ by the    
godly ,councels _/ as ,africanum _/     
,mileuitanum _/ ,arausicanum _/ ,and now
 also being admonished therof by vs _/  
yet will they not leaue their errour3   
,wherfor by the former definition of    
,heresie _/ they are proued heretikes4  
,an other doctryne also they do hold    
which is this4 ,that the worcks which   
men do after regeneracion _/ are        
meritorius of their own worthines vnto  
euerlasting lyfe _/ ,and that they do   
fulfill the lawe of ,god4 ,yea they be  
not content to saye this only _/ but    
they adde4 ,that men can do more goode  
worcks then the lawe of ,godd           
requirirth4 ,for 7saye they7 to lyue a  
syngle lyfe _/ to preache the gospell   

frely _/ men are not commaunded by ony  
expres commaundement of ,godd4 ,this    
they do teache _/ and obstinatly defend4
 ,but we do lern out of the holy        
scriptures _/ that    ,rom4 #h4  ,the   
afflictions of this lyfe _/ are not     
worthie of the glorie _/ which shalbe   
shewed vppon vs4 ,he speakith heare of  
the best kind of worcks _/ euen of      
sufferinge martyrdom4 ,besides this     
eiche man dothe fele him selfe bounde   
betwene _/ and giltie of the breaking of
 theis two comaundementes4    ,deut4 #e4
  ,thou shalt loue the lorde thy ,god   
whith all thy harte _/ with all thy     
soule _/ and with all they mighte3      
lykewise of the same other              
commaundemente4    ,exod4 #bj4  ,thou   
shalte not luste _/ ,ther is none among 
mortall men _/ that dyd euer fulfill    
those commaundementes4 ,for the prophet 
saythe3    ,esa4 #fd4  that our         
rightuousnesses _/ are as the clothe    
stayned withe the floures of a woman4   
,and ,christe wolde haue vs all _/ yea  

euen the blessed virgin _/ and the      
,apostles themselues to praye _/        
,mat4 #f4  forgyue vs our trespasses4   
,iacob4 #c4  ,iames addeth _/ in many   
thinges we all do synne4    ,ioan4 #a4  
,iohn saythe4 ,and if we saie we haue no
 synne _/ we do deceyue our selues4     
#b  ,this do we learne in the holie     
scripture _/ of our continuall synnynge3
 they teache not then that we can do any
 thing more then we sholde4 ,but here   
the papistes do seke startinge hooles _/
 and saie that they which liue a sole   
life _/ they which do preach the gospell
 frelie _/ do more then the law         
commaundeth _/ as ,i sayde3 ,but this is
 not true _/ for they which haue the    
powre to liue a sole and chaste lyfe _/ 
and do know that in this kinde of lyfe  
they shall more paynfully and profitably
 labor in the preachinge of the gospell 
of ,christe then otherwise4 ,they are   
bownde to take it on them and to lyue in
 it4 ,for if they do yt not _/ it is    
certeyne that they loue not ,god with   

all their harte _/ bycause they sholde  
then leaue vndone somewhat that they    
mighte do _/ to the glorie of his name  
_/ and wolde not4 ,like is to be saide  
of them _/ which mighte preache the     
gospell frelye _/ and do se that it     
shalbe for the increase of the kingdom  
of ,godd _/ and do it not4 ,wherfore    
seinge the papistes do bothe thincke and
 teache otherwise in this matier then   
the holie scripture dothe teache _/ and 
do defend their errour with an obstinate
 mynde they are heretikes4     #c  ,they
 do chose vnto them selues also an other
 doctrine _/ which is _/ that they which
 be regenerat _/ muste alwaies doubte of
 their saluation4 ,but ,christ _/ the   
,apostles _/ and the whole scripture _/ 
do teache cleane contrarie _/    ,ioan4 
#f4  he that beleuithe in me 7saith     
,christe7 hathe euerlasting life4 ,if he
 hath it _/ howe can he doubte of yt    
then8    ,act4 #aj4  ,and it is writen  
in the ,actes4 ,to him giue all the     
,prophetes witnesse _/ that all they    

which beleue throughe his name _/ shall 
receyue remission of synnes4    ,rom4   
#h4  ,and to the ,romains _/ whom he    
hath called _/ them also be iustified _/
 whom he iustified _/ them he also      
glorified3 ,but here the papistes haue  
this shifte _/ ,a man muste not doubte  
of ,gods promises 7they saye7 but he    
muste doubte of the infirmitie of his   
fleshe _/ that he can not do those      
thinges which are to be done _/ to      
obtayne the promises of ,godd4    ,rom4 
#d4  ,butt we be admonished by ,abrahams
 example _/ that we sholde not in       
beholding of our imbecyllitie _/ fainte 
in faith _/ nor fall from beleauinge    
certainly the truithe of the promises3  
he considered not the barren wombe of   
,sara _/ nor his own old and effoebled  
bodie _/ he stackered not at the promise
 of ,god through vnbelefe _/ but became 
stronge in faithe _/ and dyd giue glory 
vnto ,god _/ knowinge that he was       
sufficientlie able to performe those    
thinges which he promised4 c4    ,rom4  

#d4  ,therfor by faithe is the          
enheritaunce gyuen that it might come of
 grace _/ that the promise mighte be    
certaine and sure3 for if the certayntie
 of saluacion did hange on our merytes  
and worthines of our worckes _/ it      
should alwaies stumble _/ and be in     
daungier of ouerthrowe4 ,thus the       
papistes do spoile men of healthfull    
hope _/ and make men doubt _/ if not    
despaire _/ which is not to be done3 for
 that nature of hope maie not be        
inuerted which ,paule teacheth    ,rom4 
#e4  to be suche _/ that it dothe not   
make a man ashamed3 if then we do       
certaynlye hope and loke for life       
euerlastinge _/ we shall not be         
deceyued3 and seing it is the holye     
ghoste that bearithe witnes vnto our    
spret _/    ,rom4 #h4  that we are the  
children of ,godd _/ surly his witnes we
 may not reiect _/ without committing   
gret offence4    ,exod4 #bj4  ,i am     
sayth ,godd _/ ,the lorde thy ,godd _/  
this will he haue them that be his to   

beleaue3    ,roma4 #e4  ,and whosoeuer  
beleauith this _/ hath the quiet peace  
of a iustified conscience _/ and knowith
 hymself to be in safetie _/ for ,godd  
is his iustifier _/ and who shall       
condenne hym _/ whom ,godd doth         
iustifie4    ,roma4 #h4  ,against al    
theise manifest testimonies of the holy 
scriptures _/ theise men do teache their
 contrary doctrine _/ and do obstinatly 
defend it _/ wherfor they are           
heretiques4   ,moreouer they do teache  
that euery man must satisfice for hys   
synnes in this lyfe _/ which if he do   
not _/ then must he go to purgatorie3   
,and that by the poure of the ,keyes    
committed vnto them _/ they can turn the
 euerlastinge punishment in to a        
temporall4    ,psal4 #cb4  ,if therfor  
satisfaction be not made whilest a man  
is in this lyfe _/ he shall do it _/    
when he is goone out this lyfe4 ,but    
against this _/ the holy scriptures do  
teach4    ,rom4 #d4  ,blessed are they  
whose vnrighteousnesses are forgyen _/  

and whos synnes are couered4 ,what      
blessednes _/ ,i praye you shuld this be
 _/ if they which be reconciled vnto    
,godd _/ shuld be bownde to sustayne    
such paynes and punishmentes4 ,when a   
,synner doth repent 7saith ,godd by the 
prophet7    ,ezech4 #ah4  ,the synnes   
that he hath done _/ shall not be       
thought vppon4 ,but ,godd will thincke  
vppon them _/ if it be true that either 
a man must satisfice _/ or go to        
pugatorie _/ if ,godd wil so sharply    
punishe them by such paynes as they saye
 are in purgatorie4 ,it is writon in the
 reuelacion4    ,apoc4 #ad4  ,blessed   
are the deade which do dye in the lorde 
_/ euen so saieth the spret _/ that they
 rest from their labours4 ,they which do
 dye in the lorde _/ that is the        
beleauers _/ how do they rest from their
 labours _/ if it be so that they must  
yeat be vexed in purgatorie8 ,christe   
our ,sauiour when he did forgyue synnes 
sayed4    ,luc4 #g4  ,thy faithe hath   
made the safe3 go thy wayes _/ synne no 

more4    ,ioan4 #e4   ,luc4 #bc4  ,to   
the theif he saied4 ,this daye thow     
shalt be with me in paradise4    ,phil4 
#a4  ,paule desired to be loosed _/ and 
to be with ,christ4 ,how chauncith it   
that there is no mencion made of        
purgatorie8 ,in the old lawe _/ ther wer
 sacrifices ordeigned _/ for princes _/ 
prests _/ for the ,nazarites _/ for the 
lepars _/ for gelousie _/ for the synne 
of ignoraunce _/ and many such lyke4    
,how happened it that ther was no       
sacrifice appointed for the dead8 ,the  
church truly 7as we also do graunte7    
hath keyes committed vnto it4 ,and      
theise are _/ the preachinge of the     
gospell _/    ,mar4 #af4  that is the   
forgyuenes of synnes to them which do   
beleaue in ,christe _/ and the          
threateninge of condemnacion _/ through 
which heauen is shutt againste the      
vnbeleauers4 ,one key is the promis _/  
an other key is faith _/ by theise two  
keys heauen is opened to the penitent4  
,theise keyes ,christ did delyure when  

he sayed3 goo in to the whol world _/   
and preach the gospell to euery creature
 _/ he that beleaueth and is baptised _/
 shalbe saued4 ,those ministers do      
occupie these keyes which do preach the 
gospell4 ,but here is no mencion made of
 altering of ,goddes iudgements _/ nor  
of turninge of punishmentes4 ,christe   
our sauiour _/ by that one sacrifice of 
his bodye _/ ones offered for all euer  
_/ did worcke perfect saluacion _/ and  
made a perfect and consummate ende of   
sacrificing for synne3 where then is    
their enuented satisfaction for synne8  
,yea who doth not see _/ that this theyr
 doctryne doth withdrawe from ,christ _/
 the fulness of that his satisfaction   
with which he satisficed for vs8 when   
they do saye that it is not sufficient  
_/ except we do adde ours also4 ,and    
this theyr wicked errour they go about  
to colour _/ because the olde fathers   
vsed often times this worde _/          
satisfaction4 ,but they will not see _/ 
that the fathers ment therby _/ to      

satisfice the churche _/ when they were 
receyued publiquely to repentaunce _/   
and not to satisfice to ,godd4 ,except  
thow wilt saye that to satisfice is     
nothing els _/ but when one doth make   
himself approued vnto an other man4 ,for
 euen so are we saide to satisfice to   
,godd _/ when as after our conuercion   
and turning to his grace _/ we do lyue  
godly for his pleasure _/ to aproue our 
selues vnto hym _/ as his children4     
,thus satisfactions _/ are signes of the
 forgyuenes of synnes and of true       
repentaunce4 ,but 7as ,i sayde7 theise  
men do both thincke _/ and teache       
otherwyse _/ and do defende obstinatly  
theyr error _/ they will not be         
satisficed by the word of ,god _/       
wherfor they are heretikes4   ,they do  
teache furthermore _/ that it is lawfull
 in the congregacion to do the holy     
seruice _/ in a tongue that is not      
vnderstonded4 ,and this they do indeede 
_/ and defende theyr misdoinge _/       
neither being admonished will they      

amende it4    #a4 ,cor4 #ad  ,paule doth
 forbidde the christians the vse of     
those tongues in the congregacions _/   
which euen by miracle were bestowed vpon
 them _/ except they did interpretate   
and expounde that which they shuld      
speake in them4 ,and all ,paules reasons
 are grounded vpon the edifying of the  
congregacion _/ whiche aboue all thinges
 we ought to seeke in the holy meetinges
 and congregacions4 ,but there shalbe no
 edificacion at all _/ when that thing  
which is spoken _/ is not vnderstonded  
of the people4 ,paule saith4 ,my        
brethren yf ,i do come vnto you speaking
 with tongues _/ what shall ,i profite  
you _/ excepte ,i speake to you _/      
eyther by reuelacion _/ or by knowledge 
_/ or by prophecying _/ or by doctryne4 
,but these sacrificers _/ lyke men that 
can do mutch more then ,paule _/ they do
 come with a straunge tong _/ which the 
congregacion vnderstondeth not _/ and   
yet neuertheles they bragge that they do
 muche profite the congregacion4 ,paule 

will rather speake fyue wordes _/ to the
 enformacion of others _/ then ten      
thousand wordes with tongues3 ,our      
sacrificers cleane contrary _/ will     
rather speake a thousand _/ yea an      
infinite number of wordes in a straunge 
tongue _/ then a very feawe _/ the      
meaning of which maye be vnderstonded4  
,paule proueth his sentence and minde _/
 euen by thinges that haue no lyfe _/ as
 by a trompe _/ and harp _/ and les we  
shulde be one to an other as barbarus _/
 and aliauntes _/ but this is of no     
force _/ nor auctoritie with the        
papistes4 ,for our purpose we haue the  
example of ,godd himself _/ which dyd   
speake vnto the ,iuishe people in their 
naturall tongue4 ,the greke churche did 
receyue the doctryne of the gospel of   
the ,apostles 7whiche were ,hebrues7 in 
their naturall greke tongue4 ,and as    
from the beginninge the ,hebrues in     
theyr congregacions haue vsed their     
naturall ,hebrue tongue _/ so haue the  
,grecians their greke tongue _/ and so  

at the begynning the latin churche vsed 
their naturall latine tongue also3 ,only
 these heretiques 7the papistes ,i      
meane7 are delighted with a straunge    
tongue4    ,in nouel4 ,constitu         
,iustiniane the ,emprour determineth _/ 
that all thinges shulde be spoken       
openlye and plainlye in the ,temples _/ 
that they mighte bothe be hearde and    
vnderstonded _/ ,but this the papistes  
regarde not4 ,wherfor seing they can not
 _/ nor will not _/ be moued from this  
their opinion _/ which is so absurde and
 repugnant to the holye scriptures _/ to
 the order of the catholique churche _/ 
to the lawes of the ,emproure _/ without
 all doubt they are heretiques4   ,they 
do teache that the sacrament of the     
,lordes body and bludd _/ shuld be      
ministred in one kinde only _/ when it  
is gyuen to the people4 ,it is most     
manifest and playne _/ that ,christe our
 ,sauiour did otherwyse institute it _/ 
euen to be mynistred in bothe kindes to 
all communicauntes4 ,these sacrificers  

therfore in taking awaye of the cupp    
from the people they do committ most    
shamefull sacriledge4 ,we bring in      
agaynst them the ,institucion of        
,christe3 ,but that can they not abyde  
to heare of4 ,yeat les they shulde seame
 to saye nothing _/ ,they saye _/ ,that 
the ,lord did delyuer it in bothe kindes
 vnto prestes onlye _/ that is to his   
,apostles4 ,and yet when they themselues
 do mynister it vnto prestes whiche do  
not saye ,masse _/ they do gyue but the 
one kinde only4 ,but they haue nothinge 
to aunswer vnto ,paule    #a4 ,cor4 #aa4
  7who writinge to the hole churche of  
the ,corinthians _/ which were not      
prestes only 7as the papistes call them7
 but a congregacion bothe of men and    
women7 dothe delyuer the holy supper    
vnto them in bothe kindes _/ as he      
receyued it of the ,lorde _/ heere haue 
they nothing to saye4 ,and vnto this    
madnes some of these masters do come at 
lenghth _/ ,that they saye that the holy
 communion is not to be called the      

,lordes supper _/ for wher is it 7saye  
they7 called the supper of the ,lorde8  
,dotor ,v,veston4  ,forsothe ,paule _/  
the scoler of the holy ghost _/ calleth 
it so4 #a4 ,cor4 #aa4 ,yea they aske    
farther _/ where the scripture teacheth 
_/ that this holy sacrament shulde be   
gyuen vnto women _/    ,lyberall to     
,women  as thoughe they wolde be counted
 of fauour and of their liberalitie _/  
to gyue a communion vnto women _/    #a4
 ,cor4 #aa4  and not because ,godd in   
his worde hath appointed the sacrament  
of hys bodye and blud to be delyuered   
vnto women as well as to men4 ,in the   
holy scripture it is writen _/ ,let a   
man proue hym selfe4 ,in this worde man 
is man and woman comprehended4 ,no saith
 a ,doctor the greke worde is _/ ane3r  
which signifieth the mankinde only3     
,maister ,latymers answer therfor is    
true4  ,thys ,doctor lyeth lowdly _/ for
 the greke worde _/ in that place is    
anthro3pos _/ which signifieth bothe man
 and woman4 ,the scriptures also do     

teache _/    #a ,cor4 #aj4  that the    
holy communion doth partayne vnto all   
them _/ which ar one breade _/ and one  
cupp3 wherfor except they wyll exclude  
women out of the bodye of ,christ _/ and
 shew that they be not of the churche of
 ,christe _/ how shall _/ or can this   
papist _/ depryue them of the holy      
communion8 ,especially seinge it is     
playnly taught _/ that in ,christe there
 is neyther man _/ nor woman _/ neyther 
bonde _/ nor fre _/ but all are one in  
,christe4    ,gal4 #c4  ,but to returne 
to their sacriledge _/ in which thei do 
take away one parte of the sacrament4   
,of this thefte the institution of the  
,lorde _/ the ,epistle of ,paule _/ the 
custome and manier of the primatiue     
churche _/ which was to mynister this   
holy supper in both kindes _/ dothe     
accuse them _/ which dyd continue euen  
vntill the tyme of ,thomas ,aquinas _/  
and vnto this daye it continueth in all 
the ,easte church _/ wherfore seing tht 
in this thinge also they are so         

obstinate _/ they can be none otherwyse 
estemed but as heretykes4   ,they haue  
also another most pernicious and        
hurtefull doctryne _/ of the calling    
vpon the dead sainctes _/ and worshippe 
_/ and adoration _/ to be gyuen to theyr
 ,images4    ,deut4 #f4  ,the holy      
scripture sayth _/ ,thou shalt worshipp 
the ,lorde thy ,god _/ and hym onlye    
shalte thou serue4 ,but they denye that 
they do worshippe the ,images3 ,they    
maye denye it in wordes _/ but in theyr 
dedes they do testifie cleane contrarye4
 ,they fall downe before them _/ they   
praye to them _/ thei crie and call on  
them _/ they cense them _/ they light vp
 candels before them _/ what do they    
more to ,god hym selfe8 ,they leaue no  
peculiar thinge vnto ,christe _/ to aske
 of him _/ which they do not aske of    
some saincte _/ ,they do gyue titles _/ 
and names vnto the sainctes _/          
especiallie to the blessed virgin ,marie
 _/ which do belonge vnto ,christe      
alone4 ,thou quene 7saye they7 of mercie

 _/ our aduocate _/ our lyfe _/ our     
sweetnes _/ and our hope4 ,certaynlie   
these thinges do belonge to ,christe    
onlye _/ vnto him therfore alone shoulde
 thei leaue these thinges vntouched _/  
and withowt diminution4 ,i speake not   
this _/ as though ,i dyd not thinke _/  
that the moste holie virgin were worthy 
of singular praises _/ ,but euen she her
 selfe will not be made equall with     
,christe4 ,they do furthermore crie owt 
of all corners at all their altars vnto 
their sainctes _/ as thoughe they were  
present euerie where4 ,but this presence
 belongithe to god onlie _/ neither is  
it communicated to any creature4        
,acto4 #d4  ,again it is writen in the  
holye scripture3 ,that ther is none     
other name vnder heauen _/ but the name 
of ,christe onlye _/ wherin we muste be 
saued4    #a4 ,ioan4 #b4  ,and ,iohn    
doth saie3 ,if we synne _/ we haue an   
aduocate wyth the father _/ ,iesus      
,christe the rightuous _/ and he is the 
propiciation for our synnes4 ,but theis 

heretikes make many aduocates4 ,esaie   
confessith and saieth4    ,esa4 #fc4    
,abraham hathe not knowen vs _/ ,and    
,israel hathe forgotten vs4 ,and        
therfore 7saith he7 these are not to be 
called vpon _/ we must not truste in    
them _/ but in ,god onlye _/ and that   
vnto him wee muste flye4 ,we are        
commaunded also in moste plain wordes _/
 that what so euer we aske _/ we sholde 
aske it in the name of ,iesus ,christe  
_/    ,ioan4 #af4  and not in the name  
of other sainctes _/ as theise men do4  
,but contrary to this true doctryne they
 do stifflie maynteyne their wicked     
error _/ therfor are they verylye       
heretikes4 ,here ,i do let passe their  
masse _/ in which they make their       
mishapen ,godd of breade _/ throughe    
their art of transubstantiation4 ,they  
sett vpp their sacrifice for the quicke 
and deade _/ the verie abhomination and 
,god ,maozim3 which thinges they do     
defende wyth moste peruerse obstinacie4 
,but howe contrarie they are to the     

worde of ,godd is not nowe again to be  
repeted _/ seinge that a lytell before  
_/ in this matter ,i haue sayde         
sufficientlie4 ,but if ,i wolde spende  
more tyme here _/ ,i mighte reherce many
 other doctrines of the papistes in     
which they do shanfully swarue from the 
truithe of ,godds worde4 ,and of their  
errours they will not chaung any thing  
at all which prouith them to be         
obstinate heretikes4 ,but this that ,i  
haue writon is inough _/ and inough     
againe to proue that thei are heritikes4
 ,now let them saie that we dissent but 
in ceremonies4 ,but ,i saie that we     
dissent in doctrines4 ,let the papistes 
saie that we shold not haue departed    
from them _/ but ,i saie _/ they shoulde
 not then haue departed from the        
truithe4 ,augustine wolde not graunte   
vnto ,cresconius _/    ,aduersus        
,crescon4 lib4 #ba4  that the           
controuersie betwene the ,catholikes and
 the donatistes _/ was a lighte and     
small contention _/ and schisme3 ,but he

 saieth that they defended an heresie _/
 and that moste horrible _/ euen this   
that they did rebaptize4 ,and yet       
baptisme reiterated dothe nomore differ 
from the worde of ,god _/ then these    
errours of the papistes _/ which ,i haue
 repeted4   ,wherfore ,christian princes
 _/ whilest they do suffer them in their
 dominions _/ they owghte no otherwise  
to suffer them _/ then vpon suche       
condicyons as are aboue rehersed4 ,that 
is _/ that they do compell no man to    
partake their wicked ,idolatries4 ,that 
they do not permitt them to haue their  
rites and supersticious ceremonies4     
,that they take hede _/ that they do not
 corrupte others which do beleaue truly 
_/ and be of good iudgemente4 ,and last 
of al _/ after that they haue bene      
competentlie taughte _/ to enforce them 
outwardly to embrace sownde _/ and holye
 rites _/ and ceremonies agreinge with  
,godds worde4 ,thou wilte saie happelie 
_/ if it shoulde be so _/ their         
condition sholde be more miserable then 

the condicion of the ,iewes _/ and      
,turckes _/ whom we do not compell to   
receyue our ,religion4 ,i graunte _/ but
 yet this sholde be iustlie done4 ,and  
that for theis causes4 ,firste bycause  
the ,iewes are not ,citizens in our     
common welthes _/ but receyued vnder    
this condicion _/ that it is lawfull for
 them to vse their owne lawes _/ so     
longe as they will3 wherfore if they do 
not behaue themselues well _/ or they do
 not please vs _/ they be turned awaie  
and caste owte _/ as often tymes they   
haue beene handeled4 ,and not without   
iuste cause _/ when their conuersation  
hathe beene hurtfull4 ,but these        
papistes are our citizens _/ therfore   
they must be otherwise handeled _/ and  
seinge they do confesse ,christe _/ they
 are to be enforced to his pure and true
 religion4 ,again the ,iues can not do  
so moche hurte as these ,iebuzites maie 
_/ for all men _/ for the moste parte _/
 do shonne and deteste the ,iue _/ ,but 
these are subtile sorcerers _/ which    

vnder the cloke of the name of ,christ  
_/ and ciuile familiaritie _/ maye      
deceyue many3 furthermore there is a    
promise of the saluation of the ,iues _/
 to be shewed in the latter age _/ ,the 
lyke peculiar promise of papistes ther  
is not4 ,and yet ,i do not speake this  
_/ as though ,i dyd condemne the        
counsell of many good princes _/ which  
haue cast the ,iues owt of their        
countrye _/ for good iuste and laufull  
causes4 ,their acte ,i do allowe4 ,but  
to returne vnto theise heretiques the   
papistes _/ we are bounde to praie for  
them _/ and seinge they do dwell amonge 
vs _/ we muste obserue the aforenamed   
rules _/ ,in vsinge or not vsinge       
familiaritie _/ and being conuersaunte  
with them _/ which ,i dyd giue _/ of    
being conuersaunt with the vnfaithfull  
and wicked _/ in which sorte ,i do place
 them4 ,and if any of them do returne to
 the truith _/ and will embrace the true
 ,religion of ,christ _/ they are not to
 be rebaptized4 ,for though a ,christian

 ought not to demaunde baptisme in the  
popishe churche _/ yet the baptisme     
which they haue hetherto vsed we        
acknowledge it to be such that it is not
 to be reiterated of them whom they do  
baptise4 ,augustine writinge of baptisme
 _/    ,contra donat4 lib4 #e4 cap4 #bc4
  againste the donatistes _/ sayeth that
 when they retorne _/ the handes only   
are to be layde on them3 and that les is
 sholde apeare _/ that they were before 
without fault4 ,also that the holye     
ghost maye by praier be begged to comme 
vpon them _/ whose singular gifte the   
vnitie of the true churche is4 ,this    
ceremonie trulye is laudable _/ but yet 
seinge it is not appointed to this      
purpose in the holye scripture _/ it    
maie be omitted3 because we do se that  
the cheifest vse of it 7as the apostles 
vsed it7 was in the institution of the  
ministers of the churche4 ,suche of them
 as haue bene byshopps _/ and elders _/ 
maie be receyued into their degrees _/  
and offices _/ if they do returne vnto  

the truithe3 but this must be done _/ so
 as shall seme moste profitable to the  
flocke _/ and churche of the lorde4 ,if 
they haue suche giftes as maie serue for
 the edyfying of the churche _/ ,and if 
by their ministerie _/ the truithe of   
the gospell and the saluation of the    
people which was committed vnto them    
maye be propmoted more then by the      
ministerie of other _/ and aptelie _/   
and as profitable4 ,they maie be        
restored to their place _/ and degree4  
,the order of which matter is lefte vnto
 the iudgement of the churche of ,god4  
,but if they remayne obstinate in their 
euill _/ and do continue peruerters of  
the godlye doinges of the magistrates _/
 and pestilent corruptors of the people3
 ,then the magistrates maie _/ and      
owghte to vse the sworde againste them3 
for he bearith the sworde to take       
vengeaunce on them that do euill _/ and 
therto is he minister of ,god4          
99       99       99       99       99  
99       99       99       99        99 

99       99       99       99    ,a     
,sermon of the true confessinge   of    
,christe _/ and the truithe of the      
gospell3   and of the foule denyinge of 
the same _/ made   in the conuocacion of
 the clergie at ,zurich   the #bh4 daye 
of ,ianuarie in the   yeare of the lorde
   #aeee4  ,by ,h4,b4   ,our lorde      
,iesus ,christ hath forsayed that ther  
shuld be persequutions _/ and cheifly in
 the later tymes _/ through which sum   
shuld be despolied of their goodes _/   
sum also thrown out of their dwellinges 
_/ and other shuld be shut vpp in prison
 _/ agayn that other shuld be fried in  
the fire and put to other punishmentes  
_/ and executed with infamus deathes _/ 
,and that for the lord ,christe himself 
_/ and for the doctrine _/ and          
confession of the truith of the gospell4
 ,the same lord did then also forsaye _/
 that not a few shuld fall from the     
truithe known4 ,all which thinges truly 
we haue herd and seene fulfilled _/ not 
in this tyme only _/ but in tymes long  

passed4 ,for ther are sum which at this 
daye do openly _/ and that without shame
 _/ curs and bydd adew to the truith of 
the gospell _/ which with demas do      
embrace this present worlde4 ,there are 
other _/ and not afew _/ which do       
themselues also denie the truith known  
_/ and yet wyll not be accompted to be  
forsakers of it4 ,thy do stayne         
themselues with dyuers glosses and      
colours that they might not be known of 
the godly and more simple sorte of men4 
,one faynith that he doth not go out of 
,egipt and ,babilon _/ bicause he may   
wynne many vnto ,christe3 when as in the
 meane tyume he doth both withdrawe     
himself from ,christ _/ and doth        
confirme manye that be weaker men in the
 filthes of babilon so that they do not 
at ony tyme thincke ernestly of true    
repentaunce4 ,other do fantisie that    
ther is no neade openly to confes       
religion _/ but that the inward beleif  
of the hart doth suffice3 ,and if it be 
of vrgent necessite to confes ony thinge

 openly _/ yet that the confession      
sufficith which is made amonge the      
brithern which are well known and       
companions in ,religion3 ,neither that  
the confession amonge the aduersaires is
 straitly required _/ which shall put   
them in daunger of lyfe4 ,and therfore  
thou shalt finde sum men of exercise    
which can conningly dispute of          
papisticall ceremonies and make         
meruailus interpretacions of theim _/   
laboring by all meanes to proue that the
 godly by the partaking of them neither 
are defiled _/ nor yet that the religion
 of the gospell is denied4 ,thus wittye 
and subtill doth that trembling feare _/
 and gret desire of this world make     
them4 ,truly when the tyme serued that  
they might lyue without daunger in rest 
and quiet at ease _/ they then wold     
neuer haue thought _/ no not so mutch as
 dreamed ony of this matier _/ ,yea of  
theis thinges they wold haue ben loth   
but euen to haue spoken _/ as thinges   
playne contrary to simplicitie _/ and   

true religion4 ,but now when the lord   
hath sent amonge them the fire of       
persequution or rather of probation _/  
and they do se that either they must    
flye out of their countrie _/ or that   
they must put ther lyfe in extreme      
ieoperdie _/ and yet haue no will to    
leaue either ease or their riches _/ or 
to committ themselues to daungers _/    
they turn themselues into all formes _/ 
and craftyly creping backe by clokinge  
and dissemblinge they do seeke wayes _/ 
by which they may slypp awaie out of the
 conflict4 ,which when it happenith as  
they wold haue it _/ then without all   
doubt _/ ther lyues _/ their substaunce 
_/ and goode estimacion do vtterly      
perishe4 ,for this cause ,i thincke that
 ,i can not entreate a more profitable  
mater and more meete and necessarie for 
this our world _/    ,the argument and  
matter4  then of the true confessing of 
,christe and the truithe of the gospell 
_/ and of the foule denyinge of the     
same4 ,this matier truly is copius _/   

and most ample _/ wherthrough ,i doubt  
nothing at all but sum of you be all    
redy made afraide with the largenes of  
it _/ which do consider the end of the  
sermon by the begynning _/ and of the   
mater it self3 ,but ,i will at this     
present touche but certayn pointes of   
this matier hauing consideracion of the 
tyme _/ and especially of you _/        
reuerend fathers and beloued ,brethern  
in ,christ4 ,the lord gyue me grace     
bomitting thinges not necessarie _/ to  
prosequute only all thos thinges which  
be necessarie4 ,thos shameles men _/    
which affirme 7without doubt against    
their own conscience7    ,the cloke of  
them that deny true religion4  that ther
 is no neade at all of the outward and  
daungerus confession among the          
aduersaries of the religion of the      
gospell _/ they do wrast the ordinaunces
 of ,godd to make a cloke for their     
malice4 ,and they saye _/ that ,godd    
will not haue holy mariages broken _/ or
 that the honor due vnto parents shuld  

be vndoone _/ that ,godd will not haue  
the gouernment of polities or howsholds 
disturbed _/ and to be short that he    
will not haue a mans death and          
destruction4 ,for what encrease shall   
happen to the glorie of ,god by the     
vnrecouerable miserie of me and my      
houshold8 what profyt shuld come of my  
chaynes _/ or of my pouertie vnto my    
neighburr8 ,and who is it that knowith  
not that all thinges which we do are to 
be referred to the glorie of ,godd _/   
and to the profit of our neighburr8 ,yea
 and if ,i be burned _/ or cast into    
exile for the confession of the gospell 
_/ do ,i not take miself awaie from myne
 by deathe _/ before my tyme8 ,do ,i not
 throw all myn with me into extreme     
pouertie and beggerie8 ,and then after  
all by goodes be loste ,i am compelled  
to be burdenus vnto others4 ,the        
towardlynes of my ,sonnes shalbe brought
 in daunger4 ,the chastitie or my wyfe  
and doughters shalbe brought into       
hazarde4 ,for they being pressed with   

most hard necessitie shall learne by    
euell artes to gett necessaries for     
their lyfe4 ,and who will thincke that  
,godd doth allowe theise thinges8 who   
doth so mutche commend the faith of     
mariage _/ the godly bringing vp of     
children _/ and an howshold wel ordered 
_/ that ,paule his apostle fearith not  
to saye1    #a4 ,timo4 #e4  ,that if ony
 prouide not for his and specially for  
theim of his houshold _/ the same hathe 
denied the faith _/ and is worse than an
 infidell4 ,wherfor les ,i shuld be     
constrayned to confession _/ and so     
denie the faithe _/ ,i retayne faith in 
my harte _/ and by holding my peace ,i  
do dissemble for a tyme _/ ,i do not    
vtterly denye nor throw awaye all       
,religion4 ,all theise thinges 7,i say7 
they do most wickedly wraste against    
their naturall and godlye sense _/ to   
defend their desires _/ and to retayne  
their wordly commodities4               
,confession is necessarie  ,but against 
all theis we do sett the sentence of our

 lord and ,sauiour ,iesus ,christe _/   
which is neither darcke nor doutfull _/ 
that by it all the subtilties of theise 
mene maye at ones be confuted _/ and    
vanishe awaye4 ,in the gospell of       
,mathewe he confirming the mynds of his 
disciples against the thretts and       
terrors of this wicked world _/ among   
other thinges _/    ,matth4 #aj4  ,are  
not 7sayth he7 two lytle sparowes solde 
for a farthinge4 ,and one of them shall 
not lyghte on the grownd withe out your 
father3 yea euen all the heares of your 
heade are nombred4 feare ye not therfor3
 ye are if more value then many         
sparowes4 ,euery one therfor that shall 
knowledge me before men hym wyll ,i     
knowledge also before my father which is
 in heauen4 ,but whosoeuer shall denye  
me before men _/ hym wyll ,i also denye 
before my father which is in heauen3 the
 same lord in the gospell of ,marcke _/ 
,marc4 #h4  ,whosoeuer 7saythe he7 shall
 lose hys lyfe for my sake and the      
gospell ,he same shall saue it4 ,for    

what shall it profyte a man _/ if he    
wynne al the worlde and lose his owne   
soule8 or what shall a man gyue to      
redeme hys soule wythall agayn8         
,whosoeuer therfor shalbe ashamed of me 
and of my wordes _/ in this aduowtrus   
and synfull generation3 of hym also     
shall the sonne of man be ashamed when  
he commith in the glorie of his father  
withe the holy angels4 ,theis wordes of 
the lorde are playne _/ and spoken      
without ony darcknes4 ,the lord         
requirith of eiche one of vs that symple
 and open confession which we make      
before men _/ and that such men as are  
synnars and adulterars _/ the emenies _/
 ,i saye _/ of ,godd _/ and of all true 
religion4 for such men do the prophets  
also call fornicatours and adulterars4  
,he requirith _/ ,i saye _/ that we     
shuld confes hym and his worde _/ ,that 
is _/ that we shuld simply confes that  
he is ,christ _/ and that we shuld not  
denye ony thing of his worde either by  
out wordes or deedes4    ,examples of   

true confession1 ,mat4 #af4  ,we read   
that ,peter did confes ,christ the lorde
 sincerely and with a true confession   
when he answered vnto the lorde _/ which
 asked and sayed4 ,but whom saye ye that
 ,i am _/ he answered4 ,thow art        
,christe the sonne of the lyuinge ,godd4
    ,ioan4 #f4  ,agayn when many did    
fall from the lorde for that sermon in  
which he declared in the ,synagoge of   
the ,capernaites _/ that he only was the
 foade of lyfe _/ and for that cause the
 lorde saide to his disciples3 ,wyll ye 
also go awaye8 ,peter answered _/ and   
confessing the lorde with a notable     
confession he said _/ lorde to whom     
shall we go8 ,thow hast the wordes of   
eternal lyfe _/ ,and we beleue and are  
sure _/ that thow art ,christe the sonne
 of the lyuinge ,godd4 ,such like       
confession absolute and true doth the   
blessed apostle and ,euangelist ,iohn   
commend vnto vs sayinge4    #a4 ,ioan4  
#d4  ,dearly beloued _/ beleue not euery
 sprit _/ but proue the sprites _/      

whether they are of ,godd or not4 ,for  
many false prophetes are gone out into  
the worlde4 ,hereby shall ye know the   
spirite of ,godd3 ,euery sprite that    
confessith that ,iesu ,christe is comme 
in the flesh _/ is of ,godd4 ,and euery 
sprite which confessith not that ,iesu  
,christe is come in the fleshe is not of
 ,godd4 ,and this is that spirite of    
,antichriste _/ of whome ye haue herde  
_/ howe that he shuld comme and euen now
 alreadi is he in the worlde4           
,furthermor this true and catholike     
confession _/ doth so attribute all out 
whole lyfe and saluacion vnto the lorde 
,christe _/ that it doeth take the same 
from al other meanes and thinges with   
which mans doctrine hathe ony part3     
wherfor it is not sufficient only to    
haue confirmed the part affirmatiue 7as 
they call it7 except thow do also expres
 the negatiue _/ and dost so ascribe    
vnto ,christe our lorde all the thinges 
of our lyfe and saluacion _/ that all   
men may vnderstond that thow dost clyme 

to him al the partes of our saluacion _/
 and that thow dost not gyue ony part   
therof to ony other4 ,for we do fynd    
that the lord ,iesus did teache such a  
confession _/ and that his apostles made
 the lyke4 ,for when the lorde in the   
gospell of ,iohn speaking plainly inough
 hadd sayed4    ,ioan4 #aj4  ,i am the  
dore _/ by me if any man entre in _/ he 
shall be safe and shall go in and oute  
_/ and finde pasture4 ,a thefe commith  
not but for to steale _/ kyll _/ and to 
destroye3 ,i am come that they might    
haue lyfe _/ and that they might haue it
 more abundantly3 ,i am the goode       
shepeherd _/ a goode shepeherd gyueth   
his lyfe for the shepe4 ,yet was he not 
content with theis though thy be most   
playne wordes _/ but he ioyned also a   
,negatiue _/ with a most pitthie        
asseueracion _/ saying3 ,verely verely  
,i saye vnto yowe he that enterith not  
in by the dore into the shepefolde _/   
but clymbeth vp some other waye _/ the  
same is a theife and a murtherer4 ,he   

likewise saith playnly in the same      
chapter _/ ,a goode shepeherd goeth     
before his shepe _/ and the shepe folowe
 hym bicause they knowe his voice4 ,yea 
forthewith he addith this also _/ ,a    
straunger will they not folowe _/ but   
wil flie from him _/ for they know not  
the voice of straungers4 ,agayn in an   
other place _/    ,ioan4 #ad4  ,i am the
 waye 7saithe he7 the truthe and the    
lyfe3 ,yet he not being content wyth    
this so playn a doctryne doth adde      
agayne the exclusyue and saithe _/ ,no  
man commith to the father but by me4    
,wherfor ,peter thought it not inoughe  
that he sayde in that full senate of    
,hierusalem _/ ,that ,christe is that   
,rocke which doth by his dethe and      
resurrection establishe and preserue the
 beleauers _/    ,act4 #d4  onles       
moreouer he had ,vindicated to ,christ  
alone all thinges that concerne         
saluacion _/ and taken the same awaye   
from others _/ saying4 ,neither is there
 saluacion in ony other3 ,for among men 

vnder heauen ther is gyuen none other   
name wherin we must be saued4 ,after    
which manier likewise saint ,paul doth  
proue that    ,roma4 #c4  faith in      
,christ through grace doth iustifie _/  
neither doth he saye this only _/       
,ephe4 #b4  but he doth also remoue all 
that which might seeme to gyue iustice  
vnto men _/ the lawe ,i meane and       
worckes _/ sayinge4 ,we knowe that a man
 is not iustified by the dedes of the   
lawe _/    ,gala4 #b4  but by the faith 
of ,iesus ,christe4 ,and we haue beleued
 on ,iesus ,christ that we might be     
iustified by the faythe of ,christe _/  
and not by the dedes of the lawe _/     
bicause that by the dedes of the lawe no
 fleshe shalbe iustified4 ,and in an    
other place the same ,paule3 ,behold    
7saith he7 ,i ,paul saye vnto yowe _/   
,gala #e4  that if ye be circumcised _/ 
,christe shall profite yow nothing at   
all4 ,i testifie agayn to euery man     
which is circumcised _/ that he is bownd
 to keape the whole lawe4 ,christe is   

become but in vayn to yowe _/ as many of
 yow as are iustified by the lawe are   
fallen from grace _/ we loke for and    
hope in the spirite to be iustified     
thorow faithe4 ,theis cleare examples of
 ,christ and the apostles _/ and        
doctrine of the sincere and sounde      
confession of ,christe do suffice to yow
 reuerend and godly hearers4 ,out of    
which we do gather _/ that their        
confessions are neither full _/ nor     
sincere _/ which do confes that indeede 
,christe is thier saluacion and         
rightuisnes _/ their preist and         
sacrifice _/ their aduocate and mediator
 _/    ,imperfaite confessions4  yet so 
that it notwithstonding they do gyue the
 very same _/ and communicate them to   
synneful men _/ to thinges also and     
meanes which are in no place instituted 
nor approued of ,godd4 ,and no les      
corrupt is their confession also _/     
which do confes wyth the mouthe that    
,godd alone is to be adored and         
worshipped _/ that ,christe is the only 

preiste and true aduocate with the      
father _/ but yet in their deedes they  
do denye that same confession of their  
mouthe _/ bowinge their knees to ,images
 _/ worshippinge creatures _/ callinge  
vppon their patrons and fayned saynts of
 heauen4    ,the hole doctryne of       
,christe is to be confessed4  ,but the  
,apostles did not only confes ,christe  
himself _/ but also all ,christes       
doctrine _/ all ,christes wordes _/ the 
whole gospell 7,i saye7 of saluacion3 of
 which ,christe is the only ,marcke4    
,and therfor when the preistes and      
senators of ,hierusalem did forbidd the 
apostles that they shuld nomore preache 
the gospell _/ they answered hartily and
 playnly3 whether it be right in the    
sight of ,godd to herken vnto yow more  
then vnto ,godd _/ iudge ye4    ,act4   
#d4  ,for we can not but speke that     
which we haue seene and herde4 ,and when
 they were shutt vp in prison for free  
preching of the gospell _/ and wer in   
daunger of their lyues _/ they are      

delyuered of the angell _/ of whom by   
the commaundement of ,godd they do      
heare4    ,act4 #e4  ,go and stande and 
speake in the temple to the poeple all  
the wordes of this lyfe4 ,therfor all   
thos thinges which are contayned in the 
holy gospell _/ and holy scriptures _/  
must be confessed of them which are     
faithfull indeede3 for all thos are the 
wordds of ,godd _/ and the wordds of    
saluacion _/ ,and all thos do sauer of  
,christe and do bringe vnto ,christe4   
,ioan4 #a4  ,in whom only it hath       
pleased ,god the father that all fulnes 
shuld dwell _/ in whom 7as ,paule doth  
witnes7    ,colos4 #a4 #b4  we are made 
perfite so that we want nothinge _/ as  
agayn the lorde himself doth testifie3  
,ioan4 #d4 #e4 #g4  he that eateth or   
drincketh me shall not be hungry or     
thrustie for euer _/ but he shall haue  
in hym self the healthefull waters of   
euerlastinge lyfe4 ,yf we do knowe _/   
beleaue _/ and vnderstonde theise       
thinges let vs gyue glorie to our only  

,sauiour ,christe _/ and not gyue it    
awaye vnto other _/ ,but let vs frely   
confes hym only _/ and alone _/ in mouth
 _/ and deedes _/ to be our saluacion   
iustice sanctificacion absolution or    
rather perfection _/ the peace of our   
soules _/ and lyfe euerlasting4 ,but the
 lord doth sett denying against         
confessinge4 ,ther are diuers kinds of  
denyinge _/ which beinge but lightly    
rehersed it shall again appeare what is 
the sowndness and simplicitie of        
confessinge4 ,furst ,christe and ,godds 
worde is denyed _/ when our redeamer    
,christe _/ and the worde of lyfe is    
openly blasphemed in playne wordes _/   
when he is not acknowledged to be the   
only ,sauiour _/ and when the due       
dignitie and auctoritie of the          
scriptures is not adscribed vnto them4  
,then by silence also is ,christe and   
,christes worde denyed _/ namely when   
vppon occasion offered we do not        
deffende the glorie of the name of ,godd
 and of the truythe known againste the  

ennemis of ,godd and sclaunderers of the
 worde of ,godd4    ,a4 ,neuter4  ,for  
in this case it is lawfull for no man to
 be a _/ neuter _/ as they call it4 ,in 
the most auncient lawes of ,solon which 
were at ,athens grauen in postes of     
woode _/ the which also ons made by hym 
the ,athenienses ordeygned vnder great  
religion and punishment that they shuld 
contynue for euer3 one lawe ,aristotle  
doth report to be writon in this sence4 
,that if throughe discorde the poeple   
shuld be deuided into too partes _/ and 
eich partie shuld take armour _/ then he
 which did not ioyne himself to the one 
partie _/ but slipp asyde separated from
 the common euell of the cytie _/ he    
shall lose howse _/ countrithe _/ and   
goodes _/ and be an exile and a banished
 man4 ,mutch les is it lawfull for them 
which haue professed the name of        
,christe _/ and are signed with holy    
baptisme _/ in that fierce fight betwene
 ,christe and ,antichriste to slippe a  
syde _/ and to ioyne himself vnto       

neither partye4 ,that same newtralitie  
doth seame truly to be wisdom to many   
children of this worlde _/ but indeede  
it is folyshnes _/ yea it is a very     
denying of ,christ _/ by which they do  
exclude themselues out of that heauenly 
countrithe _/ they spoile themselues of 
all spirituall riches _/ and make       
themselues exiles and banished men4     
,math4 #bf4  ,for ,christe and his      
truithe is denyed either by             
dissemblinge3 as when ,peter was charged
 by the mayde that he was one of the    
number of the disciples _/ and he       
answered ,i wote not what thow sayest4  
,he knew verily what she sayed _/ but   
being bewitched with a certayne feare _/
 he fayned that he knewe not the thing  
which he did know very well4 ,euen so   
truly at this daye many do saye that    
they are more simple then that they can 
vnderstond the dissension in religion   
and gyue answer of all controuersies3   
,but they do vnderstond so mutch as     
sufficith3 yet for the ieoperdies which 

be at hand _/ or for sum vayne feare _/ 
they do fayne that they do not          
vnderstonde4 ,neither wer it necessarie 
for euery one to answer to all darcke or
 hard thinges _/ which thing they which 
are well exercised can not do _/ it     
sufficith to confesse thos thinges which
 be open and playne4 ,ther is also a    
coloured denyinge when we playyng the   
foxes with foxes do confes verely       
sumwhat of our religion _/ yetwe do so  
enwrapp it with such darcke wordes and  
doutfull sentences _/ that vnto them    
which are most subtill and conning in   
quidities _/ it shall not playnly       
appeare what we do thincke4 ,but the    
confession shuld be simple _/ and       
playne4    ,glorie is to be gyuen to    
,godd4  ,in making of it ,godd _/ and   
not ,man were to be considered4 ,man    
maye be deceyued _/ but no man can      
deceyue ,godd4 ,and also we are         
commaunde to render vnto ,god his glorie
 franckly before men4 ,but ,i do not see
 how thow haste glorified ,godd before  

men _/ when thow dost so temper thy     
confession that it sumwhat sauerith     
indeede of the truithe of the gospell _/
 and yet they which be superstitius     
shall not see their supersticions       
vtterly reiecrted _/ nor their errors   
condemned by thy confession _/ but maye 
iudge that thou dost yet holde on their 
syde4 ,agayn many do confes ,christe in 
wordes and his gospell frely _/ and     
openly inoughe _/ but euen they         
themselues do forthwith defile and      
ouerthrow this ,christian and gospellike
 confession with vngospellike deedes4 ,i
 do speake nothing heere of thos synnes 
and wickednesses by which they do       
vnhallow the doctrine of our ,sauiour _/
 but of thos supersticius ceremonies and
 wicked congregacions with which they do
 communicate _/ by which communion or   
partakinge indeede they do denye that   
which they did confes before4 ,for he   
which doth confes by mouthe that they   
which do depart out of this lyfe in true
 faithe do not 7throughe the mediacion  

of ,christe7 comme into ,iudgment _/ but
 do strayte waye passe from the bodily  
deathe vnto lyfe euerlasting _/ euen as 
the doctrine of the gospell doth        
enstruct vs _/ and we do playnly confes 
in the articles of the apostles ,crede  
_/ this namely that we do beleaue the   
forgyuenes of synnes _/ the rising again
 of the fleshe _/ and lyfe euerlasting3 
,and yet so sone as ony of their elders 
or familiars do depart out of this      
worlde _/ they go strait to sacrificing 
prestes _/ and do demande of them       
churche assemblees _/ supplicacions _/  
dirges _/ weake myndes _/ trentalles _/ 
to be short _/ yearemynds _/ and prayers
 and sacrifices expiatorie for the deade
 _/ to whom he doth ioyne hymself _/ and
 doth obserue thos rites _/ hath he not 
playnly denyed in deede that which he   
hadd confessed in worde8 ,he that doth  
confes that ,christe was ons only       
offered for the synnes of the whole     
world _/ and that he is not therfore to 
be offerred any moore _/ ,and that the  

holy ,supper is a remembraunce of this  
only and euerlasting sacrifice _/ and   
not the sacrifice it self _/ and yet    
neuertheles doth go vnto ther gods      
seruice _/ which do stoutly asseuere    
that they do offer vp ,christ in        
substaunce for the synnes of the lyuing 
and the deade3 doth he not by going to  
and communicatinge with this seruice _/ 
denye that which by speaking and        
professing he hadd confessed8 ,theis    
truly are wayes of denyinge _/ which    
they do not fully vnderstonde which are 
almost persuaded _/ that ,religion is   
but a playe _/ and as it were a slipper 
fitte for euery foote4 ,theis men do    
knowe how to rule all religions vnder a 
certayn colour of holy concord _/ but   
indeede for earthly commoditie _/ that  
among whom soeuer they do lyue like vnto
 a ,cameleon they do take vnto          
themselues their coloure and ceremonies 
_/ being mutch more changeable than     
,protheus _/ of whom it is but folly to 
beleaue _/ that they do passe for ony   

religion at all4 ,but let vs passe ouer 
theise vnstable changelinges _/ and     
establishe our mynds _/ that they be not
 lewse nor waueringe _/ but being knytte
 vpp and confirmed in the lorde _/ they 
maye haue sum suretie and stablenes of  
the sure and stable worde of ,godde _/  
which we may both in mowthe and deedes  
confes _/ and in which we may finally   
reste4 ,that maruailus and heauenly and 
therwith thonderinge prophet ,helias _/ 
#c4 ,reg4 #ah4  howe longe 7saithe he7  
halte ye betwene two opinions4 ,if the  
lorde be ,godde folowe hym3 but if ,baal
 be he _/ then go after hym4 ,euen so   
truly our lorde hymself doth saye in the
 gospell _/ that no man can serue two   
masters4 ,let vs therfor forsake all    
other ,godds and religions _/ and cleaue
 only to our ,godde _/ which is the     
father of our lorde ,iesus ,christ _/   
and let vs sticke faste in the only     
,christen religion _/ which is delyuered
 vnto vs in the holy scriptures4 ,for it
 is euerlasting and most certayne4      

,it sufficith not to confes ,christe    
amonge the brethern4   ,mat4 #aj4  ,but 
if it be sufficient to confes ,christe  
and his gospell amonge our felows and   
brethern in religion _/ wherto ,i praye 
you will theis our men refer thos wordes
 which do go before this place of       
confession in the gospell8 ,behold ,i   
send you forthe as shepe amonge wolues4 
c4 ,they shall delyuer yow vp to the    
cowncelles and shall scourge yow for me4
 c4 ,but when they delyuer yow vpp take 
ye no thought how or what ye shall      
answer3 for it shalbe gyuen yow _/ euen 
in that same houre _/ whal ye shall     
speake4 c4 ,feare ye not them which kyll
 the bodye _/ but are not able to kyll  
the soule4 ,he which doth denye that all
 theis sayinges must be vnderstond of   
persequutors _/ he saithe that darcknes 
is lighte4 ,yea and in ,marc he doth    
playnly saye4    ,marc4 #h4  ,whosoeuer 
therfor shalbe ashamed of me and of my  
wordes in this aduoutrus and synefull   
generacion _/ of hym also shall the     

sonne of man be ashamed4 ,he requirith  
therfor a confession of the truithe not 
only in the companye of the godly _/ but
 also in the companye of the vngodly and
 persequutours _/ howsoeuer it be ioyned
 with the ieoperdie of lyfe and of all  
the substaunce4 ,the lord speaking in   
the boke of the reuelacion with the     
church of pergamos _/    ,apocal4 #b4   
,i knowe 7saith he7 where thow dwellest 
_/ euen where ,sathans seate is _/ and  
thow keapest my name _/ and haste not   
denyed my faythe3 ,and in thos dayes in 
which ,antipas was a faythfull witnes of
 myn _/ which was slayne amonge yow     
where ,sathan dwellithe4 ,in which      
wordes truly the confession made in     
persequution is allowed _/ made ,i saye 
in that place _/ wher ,sathan did beare 
rule _/ wher euen very then ,antypas    
thaty notable ,martir of ,christe was   
slayn for confessinge of religion4      
,otherwise when all thinges are quiet it
 is not so harde a thing to confes the  
name of ,godde4 ,for if so be that the  

lord will not haue vs be in ieoperdie of
 bodie goodes and lyfe _/ if it seme to 
be euill and a synne for a man _/ as it 
wer to procure deathe to hymself by the 
confessinge of truithe _/ wherfor dothe 
the lorde 7,i praye yow7 exhorte thos   
his disciples _/ that they shuld not    
feare them which do kill the bodie _/   
and can not kill the soule8 ,whi doth he
 by playne wordes saye _/ as it wer     
prouoking vs to martirdome8    ,marc4   
#h4  ,whosoeuer will folow me _/ let hym
 forsake hymselfe _/ and take vp his    
crosse _/ and folowe me4 ,for whosoeuer 
will saue his lyfe shal lose it4 ,but   
whosoeuer shall lose his lyfe for my    
sake _/ and the gospelles the same shall
 saue it4 ,he addith forthwithe wordes  
which do make for the contempt of thos  
thinges _/ for which theis men do       
thincke that in religion silence maye be
 kept and dissimulacion vsed _/ sainge4 
,what shall it profite a man _/ yf he   
wynne al the worlde _/ and lose his owne
 sowle4 ,therwith also doth he adde     

through what thinge we do lose our      
soules _/ that is through ,shame4 ,for  
he saithe4 ,whosoeuer therfor shalbe    
ashamed of me and of my wordes _/ in    
this aduowtrus and synefull generacion  
_/ of hym also shall the sonne of man be
 ashamed when he commithe in the glorie 
of his father withe the holy ,angelles4 
,therfor ,paule that chosen vesell of   
,christe _/ and a most faithfull teacher
 of the churche _/ who gyueth euell     
councell to no man _/ neither leadith he
 ony man from the true waye _/ it is    
7saith he7 a true sayinge3    #b4 ,tim4 
#b4  for if we be deade with hym _/ we  
shall also lyue with hym3 if we be      
pacient _/ we shal also raigne with hym4
 ,if we denye hym _/ he shall also denye
 vs4 ,the same ,paul to the ,hebrues _/ 
,heb4 #aj4  ,call to rememberaunce      
7saithe he7 the dayes that are passed _/
 in the which after ye hadd receyued    
light _/ ye endured a great fighte of   
aduersities _/ partely while all men    
wondered and gased ay yowe for the shame

 and tribulacion that was done vnto yow 
_/ partely while ye became companions of
 them which so passed theyr tyme4 ,for  
ye became partakers also of the         
afflictions which happened thorow my    
bondes _/ and toke in worthe the        
spoyling of your goodes _/ and that with
 gladnes _/ ,knowing in your selues _/  
how that ye haue in heauen a better and 
an enduring substaunce4 ,caste not awaye
 therfor your confidence _/ which hath a
 greate recompense of rewarde4 ,for ye  
haue neade of pacience _/ that after ye 
haue doone the will of ,god _/ ye might 
receyue the promise4 ,for yet a very    
litill while _/ and he that shall comme 
_/ will comme _/ and wyll not tarye4    
,but the iuste shall lyue by faithe4    
,and if he withdrawe hymself my soule   
shall haue no pleasure in hym4 ,it is   
not we that withdrawe ourselues vnto    
damnacion _/ but we partayne vnto fayth 
_/ to the wynning of the soule4 ,this   
truly is a sownde and wholsome doctrine 
_/ to cleaue faste vnto this _/ is to   

pleas ,godd _/ and to glorifie hym _/   
adde also to promote the saluacion of   
the brethern4    ,the deathe and        
persequution of the sainctes doth       
glorifie   ,godd4  ,therfor whils theise
 men do replie _/ what shuld come to the
 encrease of glorie of ,godd _/ or what 
commoditie shuld comme to ,christe of   
thos my labors and daungers which ,i    
shuld sustayne for religion8 wittingly  
and willingly they do disproue the      
doctrine of the apostle _/ which doth   
playnly witnes _/ not in theis places   
only which we haue alledged _/ but in   
many others also _/ that both ,godd is  
glorified by our sufferinges and        
calamities which we do sustayne for     
religions sake _/ and also that the     
weake brethern are therby edified _/ of 
whom it is certayne that by dissemblinge
 and denyinge of ,religion they be      
offended _/ confirmed in ther errours _/
 and indeede destroyed4 ,for that most  
excellent prophete ,dauid _/    ,psal4  
#aaf4  ,righte deere 7saithe he7 in the 

fighte of the lorde _/ is the dathe of  
his sainctes4 ,and sainct ,peter saith  
,dearly beloued _/    #a4 ,pet4 #d4     
maruayle not that ye are proued by fyre 
_/ which thynge is to trye yow as though
 sum straunge thinge happened vnto yow  
_/ but reioyce _/ in as mutch as ye are 
partakers of ,christes passions _/ that 
when his glorie appearith _/ ye maye be 
mery and gladd4 ,if ye be rayled vpon _/
 for the name of ,christe _/ happie are 
ye _/ for the glorie and the sprite of  
,godd restith vpon you4 ,on ther parte  
he is euill spoken of _/ but on your    
parte he is glorified _/ and so furthe4 
,and sainct ,paule dothe pronounce that 
it is a most greuus synne of ony man do 
offend the weake by his euell example4  
,thy brother doth perish 7saithe he7 for
 whom ,christe died4 ,when ye synne so  
against the brethern _/ and wounde thier
 weake conscience _/ ye synne againste  
,christ4 ,again we are saied in the     
scriptures to haue saued hym whom we    
haue by sounde doctrine and our goode   

example _/ either reteyned in the waye  
of the lorde _/ or haue brought hym     
backe that went astraye4 ,but if a      
greater regarde vs to be had of wife _/ 
children and houshold then of pure      
religion _/ so that for that regard _/  
religion seeme either to be dissembled  
or denyed3 ,yf it be euill for religions
 sake to dissente from them that be of  
kindred and alliannce _/ yea and for    
religion to depart from a lawfull wyfe  
_/ and in sum _/ for faithe to disagree 
with all frendes and familiars _/ shall 
we saye that the lorde did teach euill  
_/ which sayed in the gospell8    ,mat4 
#aj4  ,thincke not that ,i am come to   
sende peace vnto the earthe4 ,i came not
 to send paeace but a swearde4 ,for ,i  
am come to sett a man at variance       
against his father _/ and the doughter  
against her mother _/ and the doughter  
in lawe against her mother in lawe4 ,and
 a mannes foes shalbe they that are of  
his own housholde4 ,for from hence      
forthe ther shalbe fyue in one howse    

deuyded _/ thre against two _/ and two  
against thre4    ,luc4 #ab4  ,the father
 shalbe deuided against the sonne _/ and
 the sonne against the father4 ,this not
 spoken as though that dissension in    
itself did pleas ,godd the autor of all 
peace _/ but bicause he will haue that  
peace which stondithe vppon euell and   
wicked thinges broken _/ and haue vs all
 conioyned in that which is holy and    
goode4 ,and therfore we do not allowe   
when mariages frendshippes and leagues  
are broken without necessitie _/ and    
vnder an vntrue pretence of religion4   
,agayn we do dissalowe thos which are   
kept againste the commaundement of ,godd
 with playne hurte of true religion _/  
and open denyinge of the faithe4 ,all   
persons must bende themselues to peace  
and concorde so far as they maye _/ with
 retayninge of sowndnes in religion3    
,but when it can not be retayned _/ let 
none thincke that to keape peace with   
them he must committ ,idolatrie4    #a4 
,cor4 #g4  ,and therfor the ,apostle of 

,christ saith3 ,if any brother haue a   
wyfe _/ whiche beleauith not _/ if she  
be content to dwell with hym _/ let hym 
not putt her awaye4 c4 ,but if the      
vnbeleauinge do departe let hym depart4 
,a brother or a ,syster is not in       
subiection to such4 ,but ,godd hathe    
called vs in peace4 ,euen so truly it is
 an vnnatural thinge not to norishe the 
children _/ or to neglect the aged      
parentes _/ or to forsake frendes and   
familiars4 ,godds worde doth euery      
wheare commaunde that we shuld do       
reuerence and dutie to them to whom by  
the lawe of ,godd _/ and man _/ we owe  
it4 ,in which sense we do willingly     
admitte that sayinge of the ,apostle4   
,that he which doth not prouide for them
 which be of his howshold _/ both       
denieth the faith _/ and is wors then an
 infidele4 ,we do acknowledg that they  
are deuels and not men whosoeuer they be
 _/ which do wickedly disturbe wel      
ordered policies _/ and howsholdes4 ,but
 yet in all theis we do also acknowledge

 this _/ and we se it taughte in the    
whole scripture as for an vndoubted     
truithe _/ that the lord ,godd is better
 then all theise _/ that the couenant   
and bonde of religion doth excede all   
other bondes in the world4 ,and that the
 lord doth both so will and commaunde _/
 that we shuld esteame him aboue all    
thinges _/ and loue hym aboue al thinges
 _/ and that when he speakith we all    
shuld holde our peace _/ that there we  
shuld not thincke at all of coloured    
expositions and excuses _/ but only of  
symple and playne obedience _/ such _/  
as we reade that ,abraham shewed vnto   
,godd _/ whom ,godd    ,gen4 #ab4       
,heb4 #aa4   ,gen4 #bb4   ,heb4 #aa4    
commaunding hym _/ did go out of his    
countrie into a straunge lande _/ and   
when he did not refuse to sacrifice vnto
 the lorde his only ,sonne _/ withough  
suspicion of crueltie4 ,truly in the    
hold gospell the lord dothe saye4       
,luc4 #ad4  ,if a man come to me _/ and 
hate not his father _/ and mother _/ and

 wyfe _/ and children _/ and brethern _/
 and systers _/ yea and his own lyfe    
also _/ he can not be my disciple4 ,and 
whosoeuer doth not beare his crosse and 
comme after me _/ can not be my         
disciple4 ,they truly which haue beene  
content to beare this ioke of the lords 
_/ haue neither lost themselues _/ yea  
thoughe they haue beene slayne of       
persequatours _/ nor yet their familie  
_/ which they dyd leaue in trobles and  
penurie of thinges4 ,for by teachinge of
 experience and witnessing of histories 
_/ we haue lerned _/ that ,godd by such 
miracles as haue beene done at the      
graues of martirs hathe witnessed _/    
that they which wer killed _/ wer not   
loste but saued1 that they wer not deade
 but lyuing4 ,furthermore we can not say
 nay but that ,godd hathe blessed the   
families of such slayne martirs _/ and  
that he hath moued the hartes of goode  
men which haue receyued thos abiects and
 miserable persons into their custodie  
_/ so that they wanted nothinge4 ,besids

 this the godly do knowe that in this   
world they must honger _/ and that they 
must be exercised with diuers           
aduersities _/ that they may be made    
like vnto the image of ,christ who was  
himself in all pointes tempted for vs _/
    ,heb4 #d4  lyke as we are _/ but yet
 without synne4 ,but now this remaynith 
as yet to be discussed _/ which theis   
men do take as for an oracle _/ and most
 euident truithe4    ,wether it         
sufficith to kepe faith in the harte1   
and not   confesse it with mouthe4      
,that it is sufficient if a man do keape
 the true faithe in his harte _/ and    
that ther is no farther neade of outward
 confession _/ through which thow       
shuldest be drowned in the deape of     
afflictions4 ,yf it doth suffice to     
beleaue in harte _/ and the confession  
with the mowthe seme not necessarie _/  
wherfor ,i praye you ,hath the lorde    
sayed8 ,euery one which confessithe me  
before ,men4 c4 ,beholde he saythe      
before ,men4 ,but faith which stickith  

still in the harte is not brought forth 
before men4 ,yea it is not to be called 
a confession _/ when faith doth lurcke  
in the hart4 ,for ,confession doth      
properly bringe forth that which dyd lye
 hidden wythin4 ,the ,apostle therfor   
taking from vs all doubt in this        
controuersie4    ,rom4 #aj4  ,the worde 
7sayth he7 is nyghe the _/ euen in thy  
mouthe _/ and in thy harte4 ,this same  
is the worde of faythe _/ whiche we     
preache4 ,for if thow knowledg with thy 
mouth that ,iesus is the lorde _/ and   
beleaue in thy harte that ,god raysed   
hym vpp from deathe thow shalt be safe4 
,for to beleaue with the harte          
iustifieth _/ and to knowledge with the 
mowthe maketh a man safe4 what canst    
thow desire to be more playnly and      
euidently spoken in this matier8 ,thow  
dost clearely heare that thow takest    
awaye saluacion if thow dost cut of the 
confession of the mouthe from the beleif
 of the hart4 ,yea and the beleif of the
 harte is that nature that it can not   

lye hydd _/ but must of necessite breake
 forth to be confessed with the mouthe4 
,yf the confession of the mouthe neadith
 not _/ neyther then shall ther neade   
ony preachinge of the truithe4 ,but the 
,apostles _/ bushopps and faithfull     
martirs of ,christ _/ when they preached
 euen amonge the wicked _/ haue most    
bitterly condemned ,idolatrie _/ and all
 doctrine and worshipp which doth not   
agre with the holy gospell _/ and       
affirmed that the gospell only dothe    
teache the true worshipp of ,godd4 ,by  
that confession of mouthe they did      
glorifie ,godd _/ they did disanull     
,iudaisme and paganisme _/ and did      
erecte many holy congregracions throughe
 the worlde _/ which by holdinge their  
peace and keapinge the true faith within
 their harte they shuld neuer haue      
edified4 ,wherof euery man seith that   
the confession of the mouthe is allwayes
 necessarie _/ and that it is required  
of euery one of vs4 ,the notable        
examples also of the excellent          

seruauntes of ,godd contayned in the    
scriptures do teache the same4    #a4   
,reg4 #ai4  ,that same gret prophet of  
,godd ,helias was ones of that mynde    
that he only of all the true worshippers
 of ,godd was lefte alyue vppon the     
earthe4 ,but he hearith euen of the lord
 hymself _/ which sayeth _/ ,i haue     
lefte me seuen thousand in ,israel _/ of
 which neuer man bowed his knee vnto    
,baal nor ,kyssed hym with his mouthe4  
,heere is nothinge spoken of the secret 
faithe of the harte _/ but of the       
outward fruites of true faithe4 ,for    
theis wer outward thinges _/ to bowe the
 knees vnto ,baal _/ and to kisse his   
,image with their mouth4 ,it is saied   
that they did not theis thinges _/ and  
therfor are they taken for true and     
veray worshippers of ,godd4 ,the lorde  
_/ if he hadd thoughte that which theise
 our men do thincke _/ he might haue    
made mencion of the faithe of the harte 
without the outward confession _/       
especially seing thos tymes wer so      

daungerous that ,helias himself did flie
 into the wildernes4 ,but the lord doth 
praise in his faithfull the outwarde    
confession _/ which was made in worcke  
_/ rather then in wordes4 ,wherfor we   
must shew forthe the faith of the harte 
both by deedes and wordes _/ after the  
exeample of theise seuen thowsande      
confessors whom ,god doth praise4 ,we   
must not goo vnto vnholy assemblees _/  
we must not bowe our knees nor vncouer  
our heades before ,idolls _/ we must not
 kisse thos thinges _/ which are        
contrarie to the gospell4     ,dan4 #c4 
,yf ony other in the whole world _/ thos
 the princes 7of whom mencion is made in
 ,daniell7 might haue coloured ther     
,idolatrie _/ but they chose rather to  
submitt themselues to cruel punishment  
_/ then to bowe their knee before that  
,image which the kinge did sett vpp to  
be worshipped4 ,their men of ours wold  
haue sayed4 ,it shalbe better to kepe   
faithe in the harte for the profitinge  
of many _/ then rashly to poore it      

furthe to the hurte of an infinite      
number4 ,for so longe as we are safe _/ 
the miserable captiues shall receyue    
gret and many benefites3 ,yea and also  
we priuely may promote the truithe in   
the princes courte4 ,but by this same   
vnceasonable confession _/ confusion of 
all thinges shall euen at ons ouerwhelme
 all theise thinges4 ,and with out doubt
 they wold haue added that the ,image   
which the kyng hadd sett vp was not     
altogether to be deputed among prophane 
thinges _/ forbicause that the true ,god
 had shewed the kinge a vision or an    
,image _/ which did conteyn great       
misteries of the kingdome of ,godd _/   
after the forme of which ,image _/      
,nabugodonozor hadd caused this ,image  
to be made and graued _/ which ,image   
the faithfull for the cause might       
beholde and reuerence as the worke of   
,godd4 ,but thos valieant _/ and        
glorious ,martirs do make mention of no 
suche thinge _/    ,dan4 #c4  and though
 they did knowe the kinges mynd well    

inough in this matier _/ yet they do    
playnly saye to the kinge4 ,be this     
known vnto the 7o kynge7 that we wil not
 serue they goddes _/ nor do reuerence  
vnto that ,image which thow hast sett   
vpp4 ,neither did they only vse this    
libertie of speache before the kyng _/  
but willingly they offered ther bodies  
to all daungers _/ yea euen to most     
fearfull fires4    ,dan4 #f4  ,daniel   
also did not thincke that ,godd was     
religiusly inough worshipped and serued 
with the inwarde faithe of the harte _/ 
except he had added the outward         
confession also4 ,for when thos hethen  
princes did laye snares for hym _/ of   
which he was not ignorant _/ and therfor
 might peaceably haue prayed to the     
lorde within his walles at home _/ yet  
wold he not dissemble in this matier4   
,for what doth the scripture saye8 ,this
 _/ that when ,daniel perceyued what the
 kinge hadd commaunded _/ he wente into 
his howse _/ and the windows of his wall
 towardes ,hierusalen stode open4 ,there

 kneled he down vpon his knees thre     
times a daye _/ he made his petition and
 praised his ,godd _/ and so opened he  
his confession to ,godd4 ,this same most
 holy prophet of ,godd mighte seme to be
 beside hymself thus willingly to       
procure euill to hymself _/ and as it   
wer without neade to prouoke the enemies
 of ,religion against hym3 but the      
scripture doth not settfurth vnto vs ony
 error _/ no vnconsideratnes or rashe   
boldnes in this matier _/ but doth      
teache vs playnly to yelde vnto ,godd   
confession in deedes and in wordes4     
,vnto theis examples of the holy        
scripture we will now adde other thinges
 which do agre with them 7for thos      
thinges which do diagre from the        
scriptures we passe litill or nothing at
 all _/ what autoritie so euer they haue
 amonge men7    ,ecclesiast4 hist4 lib4 
#f4 cap4 #bh4  ,this we will do out of  
the ,ecclesiasticall historie4 ,eusebius
 entreating of such things as ,origen   
did _/ makith mencion that ,origen did  

mightily oppugn a new heresie which did 
springe vpp in his tyme _/ it was called
 the heresie of ,helchesaites _/ and at 
lenghth he did happily extinguishe it4  
,he shewith that they among many other  
things did holde this heresie _/ that if
 a man did denie in persequution he     
synned not at all _/ forbicause that he 
which is stable and confirmed in his    
harte _/ although he doth denie with the
 mouthe for necessitie _/ yet as        
touching the harte he abidith in faithe4
 ,by which wordes truly euery man may   
perceyue that the same pestilent errour 
is brought agayn as it wer out of hell  
_/ in our age _/ and se that he ought   
cheifly to beware of it as of an heresie
 condemned4 ,the same ,eusebius in the  
viij4 booke doth sett furth notable     
examples of many martirs of ,christe    
which did frely confes the truith _/ out
 of whom ,i will recite vnto your       
godlynes theise few thinges _/ wich     
without doubt will be acceptable vnto   
all4 ,they whos mynd 7saithe he7 was    

more readie and their faithe more       
stronge _/ suffered torments4 ,sum wer  
beaten with whippes _/ other were       
tormented with iron houes _/ sum other  
wer burned with fierye plates _/ of whom
 many indeed being weried did gyue ouer4
 ,but other did abide paciently euen to 
the end4 ,sum of the persequutours them 
selues verely _/ as thoughe they hadd   
vsed pitie _/ did bringe many of our men
 to the wicked sacrifices _/ and made a 
noise as though thay hadd sacrificed _/ 
when indeede they hadd not sacrificed4  
,of sum other when they hadd not so     
mutch as come nighe the vncleane        
sacrifices _/ they did crye out _/ that 
they had already sacrificed and did now 
depart4 ,which wer only faultie 7,i     
praye you marcke theise wordes7 in this 
_/ that they did with silence beare the 
fault which was obiected against them4  
,sum being taken vpp half alyue were    
thrown awaye as thoughe they hadd beene 
deade4 ,sum beinge drawn out by the     
feate _/ were accompted amonge them     

which hadd sacrificed4 ,other cryed out 
that they were ,christians _/ and dyd   
glorie in the confessinge of that       
healthfull name4 ,many also with a      
greater confidence did testifie that    
they neither hadd _/ neither wold       
sacrifice euer4 ,whos mouthes and eyes  
the tormentours did forthewith beate _/ 
to cause them to holde ther peace _/ and
 they wer with violence thrust forthe as
 though they hadd done the thinge4 ,for 
so the enemies of godlynes did mutch    
esteame it _/ if at least wise they did 
but seeme to bring to pas that which    
they wolde4 ,many other thinges like    
vnto this _/ might ,i add _/ partly out 
of the ,tripartita historia _/ partly   
out of ,eutropius4 ,but theis are       
sufficient3 ,and theis do plainly and   
euidently inough proue _/ that the lord 
doth require of true ,christians _/ a   
true and playne confession of the mouthe
 _/ yea euen in the gretest daungers and
 furies of the persequutors and therfor 
that theise tenderlinges do most        

manifestly err _/ which do thincke      
otherwise _/ only to saue their filthie 
paunche4     ,of ceremonies4  ,it       
remaynith now right ,reuerend fathers _/
 and most deare brethern in ,christe    
that ,i shuld breifly touche also theis 
mens reasoninges of popishe ,ceremonies 
_/ which ,i said at the begynning they  
do wittyly handle to persuade themselues
 _/ and others _/ that no man by the    
partakinge of them doth either defile   
himself _/ or by it denie the religion  
of the gospell4 ,and surly it is well   
known that the name of ,ceremonies not  
being narowly weyed _/ hath bewitched   
the eyes of many _/ not only in this but
 in other controuersies of religion4 ,it
 is therfor to be known that ,ceremonies
 are nothinge els but holy rites4 ,and  
of ,ceremonies sum are called diuine    
which are instituted 7,i saye7 of ,godd 
himself _/ sum other are called humayne 
_/ such as are inuented by mans will4   
,diuine ceremonies4  ,but of the dyuine 
or ceremonies of ,god _/ sum belonged to

 the olde poeple _/ of which the        
writinges of the prophetes and apostles 
do beare witnes that they wer abrogate  
in ,christe4 ,sum do belonge to the new 
poeple that is to ,christians _/ which  
were delyuered vnto them of ,christe by 
the ,apostles _/ and thos truly very    
fewe _/ as of holy assemblees _/ of     
sacramentes _/ and certayn              
ecclesiasticall obseruacions _/ which   
are declared in the writinges of the    
,apostles4    ,humaine ceremonies4  ,of 
ceremonies enuented by man ther is      
almost neither measure nor end4 ,for    
they wer enuented and established at    
dyuerse tymes _/ and that by diuers and 
sundry autors _/ and they were so       
delyuered and instituted of them _/ that
 they do not only not consent with the  
holy scriptures but they be contrary to 
them _/ insomutch that they do deface   
and corrupt the ordinaunces which ,godd 
hath instituted _/ and do put them out  
of place4 ,of this kinde is that churche
 deckinge and dressinge _/ in which     

,images haue the cheif place4 ,of the   
same sorte also is ,massinge _/ straunge
 apparell _/ synging _/ and feastes     
appointed to saintes which be in heauen 
_/ and other innumerable of this sorte4 
,all which truly the papistes do adorne 
with the title of ceremonies _/ which   
when the simple and such as haue litill 
knowledge do heare _/ they do ,imagine  
sum holy thinge as thoughe that all     
theis thinges were sent down out of     
heauen from the lord ,godd hymself to be
 kept4 ,but heere we do admonishe men   
that they must stey sumwhat _/ and must 
sumwhat more diligently make difference 
betwene ceremonies _/ and must more     
narowly loke _/ whether that theis      
ceremonies 7of which we do contend7 be  
of ,godd or of man4 ,euery man knowith  
that none in defiled by such ceremonies 
as are of ,godd4 ,and he which denieth  
that a man is defiled by humayn         
ceremonies _/ he seith nothing at all4  
,for though ,i do not again vrge that   
which ,i saied euen nowe _/ that thos   

humayn ceremonies are contrary to       
,goddes worde _/ and do defile ,godds   
ordinaunces _/ corrupt them and hyde    
them _/ can that be obscure or vnknown  
to ony man which our lord ,iesus        
,christe doth playnly with expressed    
wordes bringe out of ,esaye8    ,mat4   
#ae4  ,they do serue me in vaine _/     
teachinge the doctrines and preceptes of
 men4    ,tit4 #a4  ,again that which   
,paule doth affirme that they be        
commaundements of men that tourn awaye  
the truthe8 ,and that the holy ,martir  
of ,christe propownced8    ,cypriani    
epist4 lib4 #a4 epist4 #h4  ,it is      
adulterus _/ it is wicked _/ it is      
sacrilegus _/ whatsoeuer is instituted  
by mans furie to violate the ordinance  
of ,godd4 ,and for this cause the godly 
will not call theis ordinances ony      
longer _/ ceremonies _/ simply _/ but   
rather mans institutions _/ and         
supersticions _/ which are reiected and 
forbidden of ,godd4 ,wherfor howsoeuer  
theis men do beautifully set furth and  

adorn theise thinges _/ yet shall they  
neuer bringe this to passe _/ that the  
goddly will beleaue that it is lawful   
for them to communicate with            
supersticions _/ and such institucions  
as are forbidden of ,god3 ,neither will 
the godly beleaue but that theis thinges
 are forbidden _/ except the papistes   
shall proue by playne testimonies of the
 scripture that they are so instituted  
of ,godd as they do vse them4 ,which    
thinge when it can not be proued of them
 _/ nor yet at all of ony other of the  
papistes _/ sum of our false gospellers 
do turn them selues hither _/ that they 
saye that ,paule also did vse forbidden 
ceremonies _/    ,paul circumcised      
,timothee4  and that the prophetes of   
,godd did reproue the sacrifices _/     
which they neuertheles did partake      
without synne4 ,and if we do graunte    
them this altogether _/ how can they 7,i
 praye yow7 helpe or sett furth their   
cause8 ,we reade that ,paule vsed       
ceremonies instituted of ,godd _/       

circumcision and sacrifices _/ but theis
 men do contend for ceremonies          
instituted by men4 ,paul did ons        
circumcise his ,timothie _/    ,actu4   
#af4 #ah4 #ba4  and did ons ore twis    
take on him a vowe _/ and that for      
certayn and weightie causes4 ,but theise
 men couet to waxe old in their         
supersticions _/ and haue no lawfull    
causes to do so _/ except thow wilt call
 that lawfull which commith of the      
affections of the fleshe4 ,without doubt
 ,paule wold not haue one ore two of his
 actes to be sett against his whole     
doctrine4 ,but whi do they not rather   
folow ,paule in that _/    ,gal4 #b4    
when he refused to circumcise ,titus8   
seing like causes are ministred vnto    
them by thos which go about to spoile   
them of their libertie _/ and bring them
 into bondage4    ,hovv the prophetes   
reproued ,sacrifices and vver also      
partakers of them4  ,we do saye that    
ther were two sortes of the ,sacrifices 
among the old poeple of ,israel4 ,sum of

 them are redd to be instituted of ,godd
 _/ which the poeple sum tyme abused _/ 
or els did not vse them with true faithe
 _/ which thing the prophetes did       
reproue _/ and not the ,sacrifices      
themselues _/ of which they did partake 
religiusly and without synne3 ,euen as  
we reade that ,paule did worthely       
partake the supper of the lorde _/      
although he doth reproue the abuse of   
the supper in the ,corinthinians4 ,other
 sacrifices ther were enuented by man _/
 such were the sacrifices of ,baal _/   
and of ,ieroboam _/ and thos which were 
done in the hilles4 ,theis truly the    
prophetes did reproue _/ but it is not  
redde that they did communicate with the
 same4 ,this example therfor is of force
 against them which will excuse         
themselues by the example of the        
prophetes _/ in that they do partake    
such sacrifices as are instituted of    
man4     ,hovv sum do thincke that they 
may be at ,masses1 and hovv thei        
vnderstond the masse4  ,forthewith then 

they saye _/ what is it to me though    
papistes do abuse the ,masse8 ,in their 
abuse ,i do call to mynd the true vse _/
 and ,i comme vnto it with an other     
mynde and vnderstondinge then they do   
saye it4 ,for when ,i see the breade and
 cupp _/ ,i do not thincke vppon the    
transubstanciation which the pope hath  
fayned _/ but on the sacrament of       
,christe4 ,and therfor when ,i am at    
masse ,i do not regarde what ceremonies 
be ther _/ ore what the minister is _/  
but ,i do remember the very institution 
of ,christe and ,i do spitiually receyue
 that _/ wich he doth saye that he doth 
corporally offer and receyue _/ for the 
lyuinge and the deade4 and seinge ,i    
know that the vertue of the sacrament is
 not of les force for the varietie of   
ceremonies _/ ore the vnworthines of the
 ministers _/ ,i do suppose that ,i _/  
which do well vse an euell thinge _/ am 
neither defiled _/ nor yet that by this 
my spirituall communicating ,i do denie 
the gospell4 ,by theise wordes a man    

wold iudge theis men to be madd _/      
except he do consider that it is not    
they which do thus speake _/ but feare  
_/ and desire _/ which are affections   
playnly most trobled4 ,they do simply   
acknowledge that papistes do abuse the  
supper of the lorde _/ but yet 7they    
saye7 that they themselues do wel vse   
their abuse _/ forbicause they do come  
enstructed with an other meaninge then  
the papistes do it _/ not to heare a    
popishe masse which the papistes saye _/
 but to receyue the supper of the lorde 
_/ the self same which they in their    
masse do thincke abhominable4 ,i do not 
know whether ther can be ony greter     
absurditie spoken4 ,thow maiste saye    
that theis men haue learned an arte     
which hetherto no man coulde attayne _/ 
to robb a naked man of clothes _/ to    
wringe water out of a pumeise stone _/  
and to bidde a man to get fishe in the  
aire _/ that is _/ at a table wher no   
meate is sett furth at all _/ to fare   
delicatly and to be filled4 ,but go to  

_/ let them frely profes before them    
with whom they do thus communicate _/   
that they be of that mynd which they    
speake of _/ that is _/ that in cumminge
 to ,masse they will not comme to ,masse
 _/ but that in it they will vnderstond 
and consider breade _/ yea and that they
 will sett before their myndes the      
supper of the lorde _/ that they wil not
 confes the popishe transubstantiation  
_/ but that they do here in acknowledge 
,christes ,sacrament _/ and that they do
 well receyue that spiritually in the   
,masse _/ which the prest doth offer _/ 
and receyue bodily for the lyuing and   
the deade _/ which thinge he beleauith  
not4 ,will not all they forthewithe crye
 out _/ that ther holy ,masse is        
vnhalowed _/ and that they which thinke 
so are heretikes _/ and that they which 
do communicate with them are            
excommunicated8 ,truly they wold so     
behaue themselues _/ that euery man     
might vnderstond _/ that ther is a grete
 difference betwene the ,masse and the  

supper of the lorde _/ and that they do 
embrace the ,masse _/ but the supper of 
the lord they do all wayes hate and     
reiect4 ,with such a kinde of men yet do
 theis men communicate _/ which wold    
thincke it a hurtefull and damnable     
thinge _/ if they shuld admitte vnto    
their diuine seruice _/ the companions  
of the religion of the gospell with     
their faithe4 ,for they do take the     
approuinge of their doctrine _/ to be   
the condemnynge of the religion of the  
gospell3 ,and they do take the communion
 in the ,masse to be a certayn          
confession and approbation of their     
religion4 ,who is it then which doth not
 se _/ that theis men do receyue no part
 of the lordes supper at all in the     
masse _/ but also that by comminge to   
the masse they do deny the supper of the
 lorde and the whole faithe of the      
gospell8 ,theis men saye that they passe
 nothing what the ceremonies be _/ what 
the ministers _/ for that the vertue of 
the ,sacrament is not the wors for them4

 ,but the cheif question heer is not of 
the worthines of the ceremonies or      
ministers _/ but of the true vse and    
institucion of the supper of the lorde  
_/ and whither that the ,masse as it is 
this daye vsed 7,i do not now speake ony
 thinge at all of that which was vsed   
aboue a thowsand yeares passed7 wer so  
instituted of ,christe _/ and be indeede
 the very supper of the lorde8 ,yf the  
,masse be that misticall supper of the  
lorde _/ it must needes be allowed of   
the lorde _/ and thow 7if so be thow    
dost come to it in faithe7 canst not but
 receyue therof the foode of lyfe _/    
forsomutch as the vnworthnes of the     
mynister doth not hinder the4 ,but if   
the ,masse be not the supper of the     
lorde _/ if the supper of the lord be   
defaced corrupted and troden vnder fote 
by the ,masse _/ truly thow shalt       
receyue no fruite therof _/ but shalt   
rather purchase to thy self greate gilte
 of synne _/ for that the gaye glosse of
 the ceremonies or ony worthines of the 

ministers shall not helpe the at all4   
,euen ,ieroboam himself wold haue beene 
counted to haue sacrificed to the ,godd 
of ,israel3 but yet bicause he did not  
sacrifice after the same manier which   
,god had commaunded _/ but rather after 
that sorte which he himself hadd        
inuented amd instituted _/ godd did not 
accept his sacrifices _/ and thos did   
synne against godd and against true     
religion _/ yea and against the lawfull 
,sacrifices of godd _/ as many as did   
communicate with the sacrifices of      
,ieroboam4 ,for both that ,ieroboam     
synned _/ and that he did leade ,israel 
to synne _/ the scripture doth repeate  
very ofte _/ to beate in to the heade of
 the whole worlde _/ that simple        
obedience doth pleas the lorde _/ in    
which we keape his ordinaunces after    
that manier only which he hath          
instituted _/ addynge nothinge _/       
dyminishing nothing _/ and chaunging    
nothing in them4   ,i will not now      
reason how that the ,masse doth agre    

nothing at all with the lordes supper _/
 for this is euen to the eyes of all men
 often tymes shewed in many bookes of   
most lerned and godly seruantes of      
,godd4 ,yea euen children which are but 
instructed in the principles of faith _/
 do know that ,christe did institute a  
comon partaking _/ ore communion _/ in  
which all the faithfull which are one   
bodie in ,christe are knitt together    
into one bodie _/ and that the ,masse is
 a dissipacion of vnitie and a priuate  
deuowring of one lurching sacrificer4   
,they knowe that ,christ commaunded3    
,take _/ eate _/ diuide it amonge you _/
 and drincke ye all of this4 ,and that  
the ,masse doth sett furth theis thinges
 to be gazed vppon _/ to be worshipped  
_/ to be caried about _/ and to be shutt
 vpp _/ to be handeled and also receyued
 of preistes only3 ,they know that      
,christe sayd3 ,do this in the          
rememberaunce of me4 ,and that the      
priestes do saye ,masse in the          
rememberaunce of sayntes _/ that they do

 sacrifice for the synnes of the quicke 
and the deade _/ and to be short that   
they do say masse for euery thinge _/   
for filthie lucres sake4   ,ther were in
 the tyme of the ,apostles certayn witty
 disputars which reasoned that it was   
lawful for ,christians to eate meates   
offered vnto ,idols4 ,meates offered to 
,idolls _/ were sacrifices vsed in the  
temples of ,idolls _/ to be offered vnto
 ,idols4 ,therfor thos faithfull men did
 contend _/ that it was lauful          
indifferently to communicate with the   
holy seruice of the ,christians _/ and  
also to sytte down in the ,idols feaste4
 ,they did add plausible expositions _/ 
that an ,idoll was nothinge _/ bycause  
,godd was not represented by the ,idoll 
_/ that ther is but one ,godd _/ the    
same our true and euerlastinge ,godd3   
,wherof it folowed that the ,idoll was  
nothinge _/ that is to say a thinge of  
no valure or a very vanitie _/ that it  
could hurt no bodie _/ and that the very
 meate offered vnto the ,idoll was a    

thinge of nothinge _/ that it did defile
 no man4 ,but ,paule with many wordes   
doth confute that folery4 #a4 ,cor4 cap4
 #h4 #i4 and #aj4 ,in this tenth chapter
 amonge other thinges he gatherith of   
the nature of the supper of the lord    
that a man maye not bothe be partaker of
 the supper of the lorde and of the     
table of ,idols _/ and saith3 ,ye can   
not drincke of the cup of the lorde _/  
and of the cup of deuils4 ,ye can not be
 partakers of the lordes table _/ and of
 the table of deuiles4 ,either do we    
prouoke the lorde8 ,are we stronger then
 he8 ,also the ,apostles of ,christe and
 elders of the churche of ,hierusalem in
 that same greate and notable councell  
of ,hierusalem _/ which of all that euer
 were was most holy and of most         
auctoritie _/ did playnly forbidd the   
,gentils _/ which were conuerted to     
,christe _/ thos meates offered to      
,idols4 ,yea and the lord ,iesus hymself
 in the boke of the ,reuelacion doth    
greuusly accuse and condemne them which 

do eate meate offered vnto ,idols4 ,this
 may ye se in the epistles of the       
churche of ,pergamos and ,thiatira4     
,apocal4 #b4  ,in the furst he saithe3  
,but ,i haue a few thinges againste the 
_/ bicause thow hast there them that    
maintaine the doctrine of ,balaam which 
taughte in balacke to put occacion of   
synne before the children of ,israel _/ 
that they shuld eate of meates dedicate 
vnto ,idolls and committ fornication _/ 
and so furth4 ,i thincke here neadith   
not many wordes to shew wherfor ,i haue 
alledged thies sayinges of meates       
offered vnto ,idolls3 for all the godly 
do plainly see _/ that by like reason   
all diuine seruice that is vnholy _/ or 
contrary to ,godds worde _/ with what   
colour so euer they be stayned _/ are   
forbidden and condemned4 ,they see that 
all such expositions are put awaye _/ by
 which theise fearefull men _/ and such 
as do loue the worlde and worldly pompe 
to mutch _/ do leade themselues away    
from the right tracke _/ that they shuld

 not sincerely confes ,christe4     ,the
 ,conclusion and adhortation to fre     
confession4  ,all they which be godly do
 both see and perceyue that they which  
do desire to lyue euerlastingly haue    
neade to make a simple cleare and playne
 confession _/ they see that ,christes  
name must be confessed _/ and that no   
man must communicate with ,antichriste  
_/ how great so euer daungers do hange  
ouer them _/ and how gret so euer the   
aduauntages be which are offered vnto   
them4 ,they see that they must treade   
down the feare and desire of the fleshe4
 ,the most holy ,apostle of ,christe    
writith of ,moses4    ,heb4 #aa4  ,by   
faith ,moses when he was greate _/      
refused to be called the sonne of       
,pharaos daughter _/ and chose rather to
 suffer aduersitie with the people of   
,godd _/ then to enioye the pleasures of
 synne for a ceason _/ and esteamed the 
rebuke of ,christ greater riches _/ then
 the treasures of ,egypt4 ,for he hadd  
respect vnto the rewarde4 ,whos example 

7most goodely indeede7 that we may      
folowe _/ we must alwais haue before our
 eyes and 7as ,i iudge7 we must neuer   
lett slypp out of our myndes thos most  
holy most true and healthefull wordes of
 our lord ,christe _/ which ,i see neade
 often tymes to be repeated and         
inculcate3    ,mat4 #aj4  ,euery one    
that shall knowledge me before men _/   
hym wyll ,i knowledge also before my    
father which is in heauen4 ,but         
whosoeuer shall denie me before men _/  
hym will ,i also denie before my father 
which is in heauen4    ,luc4 #i4  ,for  
who so is ashamed of me and my wordes _/
 of hym shall the sonne of man be       
ashamed when he commith in his maiestie 
_/ and in the maiestie of his father _/ 
and of the holy ,aungels4 ,and therfor  
ther are in all places of the scripture 
most large promises sett furthe to them 
which do fely confes ,christe _/ and    
deny ,antichriste with a goode corage4  
,iohn in the boke of the ,reuelacion _/ 
,apocal4 #f4  ,i sawe 7saithe he7 the   

sowles of them which wer filled for the 
name of ,iesu and the word of ,god4 ,and
 wher as in this furst place he hadd    
writon _/ them which wer filled _/ he   
added4    ,apoc4 #ac4 #ai4 #bj4  ,and as
 many as worshipped not the image of the
 beast _/ nor did take the marcke in    
their foreheade _/ or in their hande _/ 
all which _/ whom he did se in the very 
same place _/ he couplith together and  
saythe4 ,and they lyued and reigned with
 ,christe4 ,he saith that they lyued and
 reigned with ,christe _/ not only they 
which were filled _/ but they which     
abiding in the constauntnes and         
confession of true faithe _/ did not    
worshipp the image of the beaste _/ nor 
receyued ony markes of it4 ,the blessed 
,apostle ,paule doth proue that we do   
receyue more in the rewarde of          
sufferinge _/ then it is that we do     
heere suffer in the affliction it self  
_/    ,rom4 #h4  saying3 for ,i suppose 
that the afflictions of this lyfe _/ are
 not worthie of the glorie which shal be

 shewed vpon vs4 ,who is it then that   
will not labor with all his poure to    
come vnto so greate an excellencie _/   
that he may become the frend of ,godd _/
 and forthwith ioye with ,christ8 that  
after famin and banishement or tormentes
 and punishementes _/ which are but     
earthely _/ he may attayn vnto heauenly 
rewardes8 ,yf it be a glorius thinge for
 worldly souldiours to returne in to    
ther countrie triumphing after they haue
 vanquished their enemie _/ how mutch   
more worthi a thing is it for vs _/     
after our fleshe the world and deuell   
beinge ouercomme _/ to go again with    
triumphe into paradise8 ,and to offer   
vnto ,godd a gifte most acceptable _/   
faith incorrupte _/ the sownd vertue of 
mynd _/ and sincere confession of faithe
 _/ a notable praise of deuotion4 ,to   
comme in his companye when he commith to
 take vengeaunce of his enemies _/ ,to  
stond by his syde when he shall sytte   
down to iudge _/ to be made the felow   
heire of ,christe _/ to be made equall  

with the angels _/ to reioyce in the    
possession of the heauenly kingdom with 
the patriarches _/ with thapostles _/   
with the prophetes _/ and all           
confessours and martirs4 ,what          
persequution can vanquishe theis        
thoughtes _/ which are not uain _/ but  
of force _/ and of poure _/ in the holy 
ghoste8 what tormentes can ouercome     
them8 ,the mynd ons grownded in theis   
godly meditacions doth endure stronge   
and stable _/ and that mynd abydeth     
immutable against all the terrors of the
 deuell _/ and the threttes of the world
 _/ and of ,antichriste _/ that mynd ,i 
say which the certayn and sure faith of 
thinges to come doth strenghthen4 ,the  
eyes be shutt vpp in theis persequutions
 of the earthe _/ but heauen is open4   
,antichriste threatneth _/ but the lord 
,christe defendith4 ,the world is taken 
from him that is killed _/ but paradise 
is gyuen to him being therunto restored4
 ,temporall lyfe is taken awaye _/ but  
the euerlastinge lyfe is repayred4 ,what

 a dignitie 7o brethern7 is it _/ how   
great a safetie _/ for a man to depart  
myrily from hens _/ to depart so through
 oppressions and trobles8 ,it is a      
glorius thinge to shutt vpp the eyes in 
a moment _/ with which men and the world
 wer seene _/ and forthewith to open the
 same to se ,godd and ,christe4 ,but    
that we maye behold theis thinges in    
mynde and thought _/ that we may 7,i    
saye7 night and daye meditate theis     
thinges _/ and sincely confes the holy  
name of ,christ _/ and escape and treade
 down all thinges which are contrary to 
pure confession _/ we must diligentlly  
praye vnto that same our heauenly father
 through ,iesus ,christe our lorde4     
99       99       99       99       99  
99       99       99       99        99 
99       99       99       99  ,errors  
and ,inconsistencies  ,frequent ,variant
 ,spellings3   lenghth1 poeple1         
satisficed2 pix 7pyx7 ,spacing in terms 
such as whatsoeuer1 whosoeuer is        
variable  ,errors involving             

overline_/tilde are shown here in       
braces4  ,corrected ,errors3   #c to    
maynteyne their false opinion falfe     
#d4v ,rule which they must obserue is   
this obserune     conuerting them to the
 gospell of christe them gospell   #bb4v
 ,as is writen of ,christe it writen    
#bg that thinges shuld not be doone not 
not   #ca whearby eich man may easily   
iudge indge   #cd4v ,they were thinges  
indifferent     body text has thin- with
 ges only in catchword   #ch4v ,but let 
these papists giue ginue   #da4v for the
 which they thinke that man to be ther  
own whith     spelling whith is a       
variant of with in this text   #eg      
hairein aireim1 printed without         
breathing   #eh4v and do obstinatly     
defend it annd   #fj4v ,sidenote3 ,luc4 
#bc4 ,lnc4   #fg and beloued ,brethern  
in ,christ in in   #gb depart out of    
this lyfe in true faithe do not         
faithe-do at line break  ,unchanged     
,text1 with possible correction in      
brackets3   #h or to make an acte       

prefect perfect   #ac our weaklinges do 
not slyppe and foile them selues soile  
#ae4v and be partakers withe ,idolatrors
 ,idolators   #bd4v thos deulishe       
dragges which ar in the ,masse drugges  
#cg it wil brust forthe at lengthe burst
     spelling length7e7 is also unusual 
for this text   #dj4v it is aganist the 
furst table against   #fb4v ,sidenote3  
,dotor ,v,veston4 ,doctor  ,pre-existing
 ,corrections3   ,in most cases it is   
impossible to tell whether these        
corrections   were made by the printer  
or by a later reader4 ,unless otherwise 
noted1   text in brackets represents    
conjectural words or letters1 blacked   
out4    #i4v ,the phisicions _/ do      
cowncell that when a contagius disease  
#ag4v the begynynge of ,christes        
ordinaunce and institution1     comma   
may be hand-written   #ch vse the rite  
and ceremonie as the lordre commaunded  
#ch4v wicked actes and the doyinge of   
them   #de the corrupt blindnes of the  
vnbeleauers     letter e printed above a

   #ed ,psal4 #ei     printed text reads
 #ie4 with initial #i crossed out and   
following #i added by hand1 overwriting 
period   #ee ,augustine speaketh of4    
,many mighthe   #ei to to the glorie of 
his name   #ff4v ,by ,h4,b4     name    
,henry ,bullinger hand-written1 possibly
 by librarian   #ge4v to keape peace    
with them wit he must   #hj4v ther is is
 almost neither measure nor end4        
two-letter word could be is1 but there  
is no dot  ,reconstructions and printing
 problems3   ,unless otherwise noted1   
text in brackets is reconstructed from  
visible parts of letters4 ,single       
letters are invisible4    #c ,sidenote3 
,the furst ,diuision   #i4v our naturall
 and birthe syn   #ab thincke hymself   
greatlye gyltie of ony notable cryme or 
fault   #ab being corrupted he did allow
     word fits visible text1 but is     
spelled allowe elsewhere   #cb when they
 ar present at ,idolatries _/     page  
ends at mid-line1 with sentence         
continued on next page   #dh4v for his  

pleasure did chaunge ,godds ,religion   
#fb4v ,sidenote3 ,lyberall to ,women    
#gi if a man did denie in persequution  
he synned not  ,page numbering   ,the   
printed book numbered folios 7leaves72  
the back 7left1 verso7   side of each   
page was blank4   #ac3 misprinted as #ae
   #bb-cb3 misprinted in sequence as    
#bc-cc1 with correct #cc duplicated     
#bg3 misprinted as #hb 7for #bh in      
incorrect sequence7   #ec3 misprinted as
 #ic  ,misplaced u_/v3   ,the printed   
book ordinarily used v initially1 u     
later in the   word4 ,sidenotes used vv 
for w4 ,exceptions are listed3     #b4v 
,but nowe ,i haue written unto you    #d
   frendlie _/ gentill _/ and louinge   
unto the vnbeleauers    #e   and to obey
 them in thinges lawfvll    #e4v        
,sidenote3 ,conuersation vuith men      
excommunicate4    #i   euell ioyned vnto
 us8       ,to the same pupose he usith 
the vearse of the poete ,menander4   #ad
   the lorde hadd gyuen them uictorie   
#bj4v as the popishe brood haue and do  

sett upp1   #hf   which are not uain